Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Interlude

Water, earth, fire, air are the four elements of the world. For many years now the elemental nations had lived together in harmony. The North Blue is the home of most Water Tribes and with them the Water Benders. In the South Blue lived mostly Fire Tribes and some Earth Tribes and with them Fire and Earth Benders. The West Blue was home to some Water Tribes and a few Fire Tribes. The East Blue was the home of the Air Tribes and with them the Air Benders. Between the four Blues runs the Grand Line and that is where tribes of all elements makes their home. Many years ago, Gol D. Roger had been the Avatar the only bender in the world that could use all four elements. He had defeated an evil bender named Rocks D. Xebec and peace returned to the world.

The Avatar was the only bender that could use all four elements otherwise people could only use one if any at all. Roger had been the strongest Avatar for many years. But he had caught a deadly disease and had died from it. After his death people started looking all over the world for the new Avatar but he or she had yet to be found. Usually you would find the Avatar rather quickly but this time something had happened and the Avatar’s identity was a mystery.

The people supposed to find and guard the Avatar was the Gorosei. The Gorosei were the most powerful of the Celestial Dragons. The Celestial Dragons were the “strongest” benders of the world. According to the legend the Celestial Dragons had defeated the evil spirits and gods 800 years ago and their descendants still lived in the holy land. The Celestial Dragons were considered the world’s most powerful benders and also rulers of the world in a way. They were allowed to do anything they wanted as long as it meant they could protect the Avatar. But Roger had not allowed them. He had lived his life sailing the seas with his nakama. Which was probably why no one had been able to find the new Avatar yet. Rumor had it that the new Avatar was supposed to be an Airbender so he or she was most likely living somewhere in the East Blue.

But this story is not meant to focus on the new Avatar’s journey or even his or hers adventures. It is instead going to focus on the adventures of a doctor on a small island in the North Blue. Swallow Island is an island in the North Blue that is the home of a Water Tribe. The leader of the tribe is not the best of leaders so the people tend to run to the village’s only and best healer. Trafalgar D. Water Law was not born on Swallow Island. He had been born on another island named Flevance. Flevance was the island where nearly all the healers of the North Blue went to study healing by Waterbending. But many years ago the Celestial Dragons decided to wipe the town out because rumor had it that the Avatar was hiding there and the Water Tribes of Flevance refused to give them up. To the rest of the world they claimed that the people of Flevance were part of a cult that were trying to find and raise a Dark Avatar to take over the world and start another huge war. They claimed they were siding with the Revolutionary Army, a group of benders from all elements that tried to overthrow the rule of the Celestial Dragons. Law had been the only person that survived the attack and he had fled the country hiding under a pile of corpses.

Law had been rescued by an Airbender named Donquixote Doflamingo and his brother, a very clumsy Firebender named Donquixote Rosinante, Corazon for short. The brothers had taken care of Law for a couple of years before they got attacked by Celestial Dragons and Rosinante had gotten killed. Doflamingo had left Law on Swallow Island with a friend of the brothers’ and had then left to lure the Celestial Dragons away. Last Law had heard he had been arrested and was hidden away in one of the Celestial Dragons’ prisons. Law had spent his life on Swallow Island after that. He had continued studying his Waterbending and could use it both as a healer and a fighter. But he kept the fighting part mostly hidden. He was also a trained swordsman because they might end up in situations where he could not use his bending.

Law’s closest friends consisted of Penguin, Shachi and Bepo. Bepo is a polar bear spirit that had gotten lost in the human world many years ago and could not return to the Spirit World because he had forgotten how to. Penguin was a guy living in the village, working alongside Law in their little clinic and he was quickly becoming a master at qi blocking. The last member of the group was Shachi a young man with a high spiritual connection. He can always see the spirits, even when they hide from humas. Their light gibes him migraines and with the ever present snow on the island he always wears sunglasses to keep the migraines at bay. Law is also close with Ikkaku a young inventor who worked on the island. She and her friends Uni, Mippei and Shinzo were originally from one of the Earth Tribe islands but had moved to Swallow Island because they wanted to flee from Ikkaku’s horrible aunt. Ikkaku was an Earthbender who could bend metal but she preferred to use her weapons in battle and only used her bending abilities when it was absolutely necessary for her work or when bandits tried to raid the village. There was a rumor that there was a secret treasure hidden on Swallow Island so raiders and bandits would show up from time to time and it is during one of these raids that our story begins.

Chapter Text

Part 1

Law’s morning had begun the same way it always did. He had woken up to the sound of his alarm clock, he had taken a quick shower, had gotten dressed and had then sat down to drink his coffee and read the newspaper. The headlines talked about the Revolutionary Army and a few incidents around the various Blues bot nothing to worry about. Apparently a raider known as Blackbeard was out and about causing a bit of unrest all over the place. His actions were mostly burning a few villages or sinking a few Marine ships. Marines. Law hated Marines with every fiber of his being. The Marines were the soldier units that worked under the Celestial Dragons, the people responsible for the destruction of Flevance and for the death of Rosinante and the loss of Doflamingo. Law finished his coffee, got his bag and fur hat and headed outside. It was a cloudy morning and he started walking towards the clinic. He waved at a few people that called out their good mornings to him. He noted that their fishermen were going out onto the water. The village guards were practicing their bending and Law rolled his eyes at them. They thought they were so powerful but Law knew he could take them all down all by himself. His friends could as well.

“Good morning, healer,” Kujira said as he Jako and Tsuno walked past towards the tavern where they worked as chefs.

“Good morning, mom,” Law teased and Tsuno and Jako sniggered. Kujira just flipped him off. Law noticed Unagi over by the gate, trying to convince the guards to let him go out in the forest alone to gather some inspiration. Unagi pouted so Law realized he was not allowed to go. Law shook his head and walked into the clinic and noticed that Bepo, Penguin and Shachi were already there and getting the place ready for the day.

“Captain!” Bepo cheered and waved as Law hung his cloak up. Law had to smile. Bepo, Penguin and Shachi had started him Captain as a joke when they were children and part of a snowball battle. Law had taken the lead of their team and had destroyed the opposition. He might or might not have cheated with his waterbending. Law didn’t see it as cheating, he saw it as him just using what skills he had. Karibū and Clione had used slingshots and airguns to send their snowballs flying with “deadly” accuracy after all.

“Anything in already?” Law asked as he walked over to the small desk Bepo was sitting at.

“Ms. Rosie wants your help with her father’s medicine,” Bepo replied. “And we heard one of the woodsmen managed to hit his leg with his axe and would be coming here soon.”

“Mūsu?” Law asked and Bepo, Shachi and Penguin nodded. Law rolled his eyes. “Well when he gets in we’ll fix him up again. Any other gossip or news from around town?”

“Apparently some of the night-fishermen saw a ship with a seaking skull near Minion Island late last night,” Penguin said and returned to making medicine for Ms. Rosie’s father. “The guards are worried they might come here.”

“But if they know what’s good for them, they stay away,” Shachi sniggered. “With the Surgeon of Death on our side nothing can stop us!” Law rolled his eyes at that moniker. A few bandits had come by a few years ago and had tried to destroy the island. Wolf, the old man that looked after Law after Doflamingo left him here, was the father of one of the bandits. The guards had not been able to defeat them so Law had stepped in and had used his waterbending to literally send them flying. Law’s medical knowledge combined with his waterbending powers could easily overpower any opponent… especially in the snow and the rain. Law had just finished washing his hands when the door was slammed open.

“Ap-pa-pa-pa-pa!” the person entering laughed and Law and his staff rolled their eyes. “Yo, yo, yo it’s Scratchmen Apoo coming to you from the North Blue!”

“Apoo-san, how are you today?” Bepo asked politely.

“I’m great, bear!”

“Then why are you here at a healing house?” Law asked drily and Apoo’s face split into a wide grin and he moved so quickly he sent papers flying… and had Shachi wonder if he could actually teleport instead of just using airbending. Apoo’s long arm found it’s way around Law’s shoulders.

“Law-kun,” he whined and leaned his head on Law’s. “I’m in so much pain .”

“Were you and your gang attacked by Marines again, Apoo-san,” Bepo asked worriedly.

“Oh it was absolutely terrible ,” Apoo whined and played with the necklace hanging around Law’s neck. “Punch upon punch and so many weapons and kicks.” He pouted. “I have such aching muscles all over my back, neck, shoulders and arms. Please, Law-kun. Help?” Law was used to Apoo’s antics by now and just rolled his eyes.

“Lay down over there,” Law instructed and pointed at a bed.

“With our without clothes?” Apoo asked.

“Surprise me,” Law purred and Apoo’s face turned beat red and he ran over to the bed. He took off his heavy coat and tunic before dropping onto the bed. Law got a cup of water and moved over to where he was laying. Law rolled up his sleeves and started using his waterbending to remove any knots, tensions and minor injuries in Apoo’s back. Apoo sighed contentedly.

“Law-kun your hands are a godsent,” he declared. “I’m feeling better already.”

“If you need a massage I am sure you have people in your gang who can help,” Law drawled. “I am not your personal masseuse.”

“You could be,” Apoo replied. “Have you thought any more about joining my gang and by doing so joining Kaido?”

“I have and it is still no ,” Law put pressure in a spot as he said no and Apoo yelped in pain. “Don’t get me involved in all your sketchy shit.”

“So cruel!” Penguin and Shachi squeaked when they saw how Law twisted Apoo’s arm for the next part. Apoo yelped and squirmed. Law just smirk.

 “What’s the matter, Apoo- san ,” Law purred and put some more pressure into it. “Can’t handle the pressure?” As soon as Law let go Apoo flew up, put his tunic and coat back on before fleeing. Law just smirked in satisfaction. Especially since the water he had been using had now stained the other man’s pants in a way that it looked as if he had wet himself. Apoo had barely left when the door was slammed open once more. This time however it was by some of the wood gatherers half carrying half dragging Mūsu into the clinic with a badly bleeding leg. Law sighed and held his hand up and the water in the small canteen at his hip slithered up his side, arm and into his palm. It swiveled around like a small sphere. Mūsu met Law’s gaze and smiled sheepishly.

“I warned you,” Law told him with a somewhat sadistic smile. Mūsu paled and started stuttering but Law just smirked and walked towards him and the others… menacingly slow. Shachi and Penguin quickly excused themselves to go get some supplies from the village. Bepo looked around in panic but there was nowhere for him to run. Soon Mūsu’s terrified scream echoed through the village… but no one acted as if they heard it.

Out at sea a bandit leader was standing at the fore of his ship with a big grin on his face. Right in front of them lay their next target. So far no one on the islands they had visited had put up a decent fight. He had a good feeling about this place though. Partly because that annoying Airbender monkey had talked happily about the place. Apparently, someone really powerful lived there. Someone that damned monkey had called Torao. Torao was apparently super skilled and super strong. He had defeated the monkey’s entire gang and the monkey himself without much hassle.

There were also the rumors that ran amok through the world. Apparently, a great treasure was hidden somewhere on Swallow Island. Which would probably explain the presence of this so-called superstrong bender. The bandit leader’s name was Eustass Kid. Kid was a very tall and muscular man with pale skin and flaming red hair. He was an infamous earth bender who could also control metal with his bending. He had made a name for himself for being cruel and taking whatever he wanted. Why shouldn’t he? The world had only taken from him after all, so why couldn’t he start taking things back from the world? The world thought it fair to take everything from him. Well then it was only fair for Kid to take everything he could in return. Including this supposed treasure on Swallow Island. Kid grinned again and turned to his crew.

His three closest friends, and also lovers, stood closest to him. His oldest friend and the first person Kid ever loved was Killer. Killer was not as tall as Kid but just as muscular. He was a couple of years older than Kid and when they were children growing up on that godforsaken island in the South Blue Killer had been the one looking out for Kid and taking care of his wounds. Killer had long blonde hair and always wore a mask to hide his face. Killer had scars all over his face from an attack when they were children. Their hideout had been attacked by a group of fire benders that gave Killer hideous burns in the face. Well Kid and Killer repaid them by breaking all the bones in their bodies years later… and Killer might have used his blades to remove err… parts men usually took pride in. Killer was the only none-bender in their small quartet, but he didn’t let that bother him because none of the others could take him in a weapon-s fight.

The tallest of them all was an earthbender named Wire. Wire was not a man of many words and his face was usually stoic or just void of emotion… except rage. All of Kid’s crew had a short fuse at times. Wire had grown up on the same island as them and had actually been in an opposing gang. But when Marines came and tried to destroy the whole island to “cleanse it” Wire’s old gang had all been wiped out. Wire had been the only one left standing and Kid and Killer had admired that and joined him in the battle, saving his life and gaining his undying loyalty at the same time. Wire was much taller than all of them but not as muscular. He was the strong silent type… with a soft spot for things he thought was cute.

The last member of the main group was Heat. Heat was a firebender form the same island as the other three. When he was little something went wrong during a bending training session and he could no longer bend fire using his hands. He could only do it by using his mouth. Because of it he had been an outcast in the firebending community on the island and had been abused and bullied for it. At the time he had been much smaller than the other three but nowadays he was taller than both Kid and Killer, but not as muscular. Tattoos covered most of his arms and parts of his face to hide all the scares he had received as a small child. Heat had a passion for fluffy things and was a bit more timid than his three lovers.

“Can you smell it lads?” Kid asked with a somewhat evil grin. “The scent of fear.”

“I think it smells like snow and trees,” Heat said and Kid sighed in defeat while Killer chuckled and Wire sniggered.

“This watertribe will not know what hit them,” Kid continued and turned to face the entire crew. “Take everything you can get your hands on and show no mercy!” The crew cheered and Kid turned back to face the island. “This. This will be fun .”

Chapter Text

Part 2

Law looked up from his medicine mixing when he heard the alarm bells starting to ring in the village. Bepo, Shachi and Penguin also looked up when they heard the bells. Law returned to the task at hand. He was just a healer. The village guards could handle a few intruders. He could feel the nervous looks Bepo kept shooting him but tried to ignore it. He was a healer. Not a fighter. He could hear the clashing of weapons outside. He could hear screams from fighters getting injured. He also heard what sounded like buildings collapsing.

“Shouldn’t we… you know… help?” Penguin asked.

“If you want to help be my guest,” Law told him calmly. “I’m busy.”

“Captain don’t be like that,” Shachi whined. “You know you are this place’s strongest waterbender!”

“I’m a healer.”

“Uh huh and the sky is falling,” Penguin told him dryly and took off his working gloves and apron. “Let’s go guys.”

“But Captain said he’s busy,” Bepo whimpered.

“Well I think the village is a bit more important, don’t you?”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry!”

Before Law could scold Penguin for yelling at Bepo the door to the clinic was slammed open. Law calmly turned towards the door and noticed someone he had never seen before. He was quite tall and lanky with blue hair and dark eyes lined with eyeliner. He had two flintlock pistols in his hands. When he saw the four of them, he smirked and aimed at them with the pistols.

“Hand over all of your medical supplies!” he demanded. Law rolled his eyes at him and continued with what he was doing. The man did not like that and fired a shot at the table, shattering a yar. Law looked at the broken yar and then at the man.

“That was unnecessary,” he said coldly.

“Are you deaf or something?” the man growled. “I said hand over all your medical supplies.”

“I heard you alright but I have no intention of listening to ruffians like you,” Law replied calmly. “Now if you excuse me this is delicate work and these ingredients are quite expensive.” He returned to what he was doing. The man glared at him angrily… and fired a shot right at the bowl Law was working with. It shattered and its content spilled all over Law’s workbench. Penguin, Shachi and Bepo gasped while the intruder smirked.

“Are you ready to listen now?” the intruder asked.

“Uh oh he broke the bowl,” Bepo said, sounding scared.

Law slowly took off his apron and working gloves.

“Shouldn’t have done that,” Shachi replied and prepared his wrist guards.

Law slowly turned towards the smirking bandit in the doorway.

“Now he’s in for it,” Penguin added happily.

Law’s eyes flashed and the smirking bandit? Well he didn’t know what hit him before he was sent flying out of the door and into a large rock which shattered like an explosion. Law stalked towards the door. His three friends hurried after him. Law was pissed. He had been working on this specific medicine for three days and now he would need to start over while their head guard suffered from his illness for longer than necessary. If it was something Law could not stand for it was his friends getting injured and his work being disrupted. As he stepped out of the clinic and noticed all the bandits around he felt his blood boil. The waterbenders were being forced back by the bandits and the none-bender guards were struggling. He noticed four houses on fire and three collapsed ones. He took note of any injuries. He rolled his shoulders and felt his three closest friends behind him.

“Mess them up,” Law growled and Shachi, Penguin and Bepo jumped into action. Bepo even roared and the bandits turned their heads towards the group of four. Law slowly started walking towards the group while watching Penguin using his chi-blocking to have some bandits collapse while Shachi punched a few and Bepo used his teeth and claws to get rid of others.

“Doctor Trafalgar!” an elderly woman called in relief and Law turned towards her. She was being forced into a corner by a man with flaming red hair. Law knew who this man was. He had read about him in the newspapers. Eustass Kid was a bandit leader from the South Blue, known for causing harm to civilians and soldiers alike. He took anything he could get his hands on and was a general menace. According to the papers he was an earthbender with the ability to bend metal. Law wondered if he was as stupid as he looked.

“Ha!” a little boy called. “Doctor-san will kick all of your asses!” The boy was dangled by his hood by a man with a trident in hand.

“This scrawny guy?!” Eustass Kid asked and then laughed. He turned his back on the elderly woman and started slowly walking towards Law. “He looks as if he would fell over if I as much as blew at him.”

“That would probably be from your bad breath and not my lack of strength, Eustass-ya,” Law deadpanned, and Eustass Kid glared at him.

“What the fuck did you say?”

“Are you deaf as well as stupid?” Law asked and crossed his arms.

“What?!” Kid roared and stalked towards him.

“I take that as: yes, you are deaf. Want me to sign for you?”

“Shut the fuck up you asshole!” Kid roared. “I heard you just fine!”

“Ah so you are just stupid then?”

“Do you have a death wish doc?!” Kid had reached him now and was towering over him. Law looked up at him without an ounce of fear. He instead gave Kid a once over and then smirked. “What are you smirking at?!”

“Just wondering if all that muscle is just for show or if you can put it to good use, Eustass-ya,” Law purred and Kid glared at him.

“I’ll crush your skull with these muscles if that’s what you want!” he shouted.

“Nah I am too fond of my brain thank you,” Law stepped a little closer. Kid was a bit taken aback by this scrawny doctor getting so close to him without showing any fear. “Bender or none-bender?”

“Why do you ask?”

“Because I want to know how much I can bend you before you break.”

“What?!”

“Aw are we back to being stupid?” Law looked Kid over again, letting out little hums.

“What’s with that look?!”

“I’m just checking.”

“Checking?”

“If what you are packing is real, Eustass-ya,” Law replied and before Kid could react Law had grabbed his crotch. Law smirked. “My we are packing some equipment down here.”

“What the hell?!” Kid pushed Law back from himself, his face bright red. “What the fuck is wrong with you?!”

“I was wondering the same thing about you, Eustass-ya,” Law said and brushed off his sleeves. “You and your gang come in here… to my village and start injuring friends of mine and ruining my work. Now I am a patient man but when someone messes with my work? All that patience goes out the window.” His eyes flashed. “And it’s time to take out the trash.” With that Law unleashed his waterbending. Kid had no idea what hit him before his legs and arms were grabbed by tentacles made of snow. Another tentacle wrapped around his waist.

“What the hell?!” Kid shouted and tried to break loose but before he could do anything Law started moving his arms and the snow tentacles started moving across the snow, dragging Kid with them and spinning him around and around Law. Law kept waving his arms around and the snow all around the village started grabbing onto the bandits either with tentacle like arms or by burying them in large snow piles. Law kept moving his arms and feet, making it look as if he was dancing. He gathered up all the bandits he could and turned them and the snow into a giant snowball. Kid’s head popped out of the snow but he was trapped in it so he couldn’t move. Law lowered one of his arms and walked up to Kid’s head. Kid was struggling to get loose. When he noticed Law right in front of him he glared at him hatefully.

“Let me go Trafalgar!” he roared.

“No because you were being rude and rude boys need to learn a lesson,” Law told him and patted his cheek. “Now get back on your little boat and leave us alone. There is nothing for you to get here anyway, Eustass-ya.” Kid tried to bite his palm. “Rude. Not cute at all.” Law turned his back on the big snowball and moved his hand. The snowball started rolling after him slowly. Some of Kid’s men who had not been caught came running towards Law but Law just flicked his other hand and made the snow push said people into the giant snowball as well.

“Trafalgar!” Kid roared angrily when Law had moved the giant snowball to the ruined gate. Law turned to face him. “Release me or I’ll fucking kill you!”

“And how would you do that Eustass-ya?” Law asked and walked up to him. He reached out with one hand and grabbed Kid’s goggles. He pulled them off.

“Oi!” Kid roared. “Give those back!”

“Nope,” Law said and put the goggles around his own neck. “Your men ruined my very important medicine, so I’ll be taking these. Every time I defeat an enemy, I take a small trophy. Be happy I didn’t take your liver.” Law leaned closer. “But I’d rather keep you in one piece. You will be so much more fun to play with that way.”

“I’ll kill you Trafalgar!”

“But if you do that we can’t play,” Law whined.

“S-shut up!” Kid blushed.

“Aw but I enjoy the sound of my own voice. I am sure you can learn to like it too.” He leaned closer to whisper in Kid’s air. “I think you will find that this ‘scrawny guy’ is full of nice… surprises. Thanks to my bending I am quite… flexible.” Kid’s face turned beat red. Law gave him an almost sadistic grin. “See you later Eustass-ya. Try not to puke. Being covered in vomit is not sexy at all.”

“What are you talking aboooooooooooooout!” At Kid’s last word Law used his bending to send the giant snowball rolling down the hill towards the bay where Kid’s ship lay anchored. The rest of Kid’s gang also fled, some carrying limp forms of their comrades on their backs. Law turned when Penguin landed next to him. Law nodded towards a man running away with his arms hanging limply.

“Your handiwork?” Law asked.

“Yup,” Penguin replied happily.

“That was one big snowball, Captain,” Shachi said and whistled. “And it rolled so quickly too!”

“It has a core of idiocy so of course it could be set rolling,” Law drawled and walked towards the gate. He used his bending to erect a wall of ice and snow. “Maybe we can get some peace and quiet for a few hours now.” He turned his back towards the village and started walking towards an injured man. “We have work to do.”

  Killer stared at the large ball of snow that came rolling towards the dock where he and two more were keeping watch. The large snowball hit the ship and exploded. Killer’s eyes went wide as he noticed Kid, Heat and Wire fly through the air along with most of the crew. They landed in the water or on the deck. Kid crashed onto the deck right next to Killer. Killer kneeled down right next to him. Kid’s eyes appeared to be spinning.

“What the hell happened?!” Killer asked and Kid shook his head to stop his eyes from spinning. Then he flew to his feet so quickly he knocked Killer on his ass.

“What happened?!” Kid shouted. “What happened?! That… that… that… that fucking healer happened! He appeared out of fucking nowhere talking shit about everything and acting like a god damn creep and then he just woosh and I was put in a fucking snowball and sent rolling! Oh! Oh and if that’s not enough the mother fucker stole my goggles and kept being all flirty with me and I am gonna break every single bone in his bod-” Kid got interrupted by a fish slamming into his face, curtesy of Wire. Kid turned towards the water and glared at his partner.

“Instead of ranting like a fucking lunatic… get us out of here!” Wire barked and Kid noticed that he had bundled Heat tightly to his side and that the smaller man’s lips were turning blue quite fast. Kid ran forward and dropped to his knees and reached down towards the water. Killer and the other gang members that were still on land hurriedly did the same to help their soaked gang members up. When all of them were back on land Killer ushered them all towards the galley, the warmest room on the ship. He then started preparing warm soup and drinks for the group. He turned to make a quick headcount.

“Wait… where’s Reck?” he asked and they all looked around for the bluenette only to hear a scream from outside. Kid hurried outside in time to see Reck crash land in a pile of snow right next to the ship. Kid looked back at the island and saw a large hand made of snow. As if it had noticed Kid looking at it the snow hand flipped him off before vanishing. The earth rumbled and a large wall of ice appeared around the village… and one part looked like a hand flipping them off. Kid gritted his teeth, grabbed Reck by the back of his jacket and hauled him into the galley.

Chapter Text

Part 3

Law wiped his brow after tying the last bandage around the arm of one of the waterbenders. The man thanked him with a nod before going off to help with rebuilding the damaged houses. Law turned towards his next patient and cocked an eyebrow. Ikkaku just beamed at him and rolled up her shirt to show him a nasty bruise on her side, about the size of a boot.

“Who kicked you,” Law asked as he crouched next to her and examined the bruise that was quickly turning black.

“One of the bandits of course,” she replied.

“I meant which one.”

“He was quite large with three spikes on his head and only wearing leather like the rest of these idiots. I say big but I don’t mean in a muscly way. He didn’t appreciate my inventions making his buddies take each other out.”

“Ikkaku threw a smoke bomb at them and used those wires at her belt to drag them into each other with enough force to knock them out,” Shachi explained as he was helping one of the none-bender guards with his broken leg. Ikkaku beamed proudly at his explanation.

“Ah, so you were just being your own charming self I take it,” Law drawled and Ikkaku beamed at him. Then her face became serious.

“How many were injured?” she asked in a small voice. Law lifted his gaze and looked across the square towards the tavern where their injured were recuperating right now.

“Four of the waterbenders,” Penguin replied. “Ten none-bender guards, eight civilians trying to stop these assholes from robbing the tavern… Two of the village guards would not be able to walk again if not for the Captain and Okojo would’ve lost his hand.”

“If those assholes ever come back we will make them pay!” one of the none-bender guards shouted angrily. He was a young man with black hair, and he was armed with two swords. Law gave the man a look and he huffed. His brother whacked him on the head with his polearm and his other brother lightly kicked his leg.

“As if they will come back!” a small boy shouted. “Not with Healer Trafalgar sending them all running!” The boy started moving his arms. “He was all woosh! And pow! And smack! And bam and wham!” He kept doing exaggerated movements of what Law had done and the grownups around chuckled softly. Even Law felt his lips twitch a little. “Healer Trafalgar is the best!”

“I’m just a healer,” Law said and got up after using his waterbending to heal Ikkaku’s bruise. “Not a warrior.”

“Dude with the control you have over your waterbending you’re a waterbending master!” the none-bender with the two swords said and swung his fist happily, before wincing due to his broken ribs. Law rolled his eyes and started packing up his things. Shachi and Penguin shared an amused look before following him back towards the clinic. As they walked they took a look at the people around them. Everyone was doing their best to clean up the place. That’s when Law remembered they had a few woodcutters out in the forest and a few fishermen out at sea. Penguin offered to go fetch the woodcutters and Law decided to go warn the fishermen. Law used his bending to lift himself and Penguin over the icy wall. Penguin took off towards the woods and Law lazily strode down towards the beach. He made sure to not use the docks where Eustass Kid and his gang had anchored.

The sea was upset, huge waves were starting to form further out. It looked as if a storm was coming. Law just shrugged and stepped out onto the water. Using his bending it allowed him to walk across the surface in a way that made it look as if he was skating on it. As he “skated” across the surface he started thinking about where the fishermen could have gone today. He didn’t remember hearing about it in the village before the attack. They also shouldn’t be too far gone. Law kept skating across the surface, keeping an eye out for any familiar boats or canoes… and that’s when he saw them… the wreckages. Law hurried over to one of the overturned canoes but there was no sign of the fishermen. Not at first.

“Trafalgar!” he heard called and turned his head. He saw one of the larger fishing boats. It was slowly sinking into the ocean. Law skated over there as quickly as he could and counted the men and women sitting on the sinking vessel. They were all accounted for and he sighed in relief.

“Is anyone injured?” he asked calmly.

“No but c-cold,” a man stuttered. “Th-that ship just s-sank us or w-went over us as if we w-were nothing!”

“What ship?” Law asked as he moved around the boat to try and figure out how to bring them all back safely.

“A b-black boat that looked a-as if it was m-made out of three h-huge logs.”

“Did it have a skeleton head?”

“No.”

“Did you see that ship?”

“Y-yeah it went towards Swallow Island. W-why?”

“That ship attacked the village and I was sent out to fetch you.” Law didn’t mention he went voluntarily. The fishermen and women all looked horrified. “Hang on while I get you guys an ice raft.” Law waved his hands in the correct way and a huge chunk of ice appeared below his feet and the fishermen all hurried onto it. A chill ran up Law’s spine and he turned around. The sky behind them was darkening quickly. It looked as if a huge storm would hit them soon. Law waited until everyone was on the sheath of ice then he turned around and started moving it through the water as quickly as he could. He didn’t want the storm to catch them by surprise and these people needed to get warmed up quickly. Swallow Island soon came back into view and he heard the people gasp and mumble as they could still see some black smoke rising towards the sky and Law’s new ice wall might also have something to do with it. Law ignored that since his gaze landed on the ship still anchored at the docks. Eustass Kid and his gang had not left yet? A smirk crept onto Law’s face. Ooooh this would be fun. Instead of going round the back like he had before he decided to instead go to the docks like a normal person. He could feel that the people behind him were nervous about this decision, but Law ignored it. He wanted to check something.

Kid’s face turned beet red once more. Why? Because Heat, Wire and Killer were all laughing at him. They had been asking him about what really happened back at the watertribe village and when Kid was done… they started laughing at him! Kid was getting redder by the second and gritted his teeth.

“Stop laughing you mother fuckers!” he shouted angrily and the trio looked at him before they laughed more. “This isn’t funny!”

“Y-you got your ass kicked by a healer ?” Killer asked and tried to contain his laughter. “A-Are you for real?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”

“Come on, Kid,” Wire chuckled. “The weakest benders in the waterbending circles are the healers. Are you seriously saying you got your ass handed to you by a healer ?”

“Oi! You two got stuck in that snowball too!” Kid barked and pointed between Heat and Wire.

“Because someone stuffed us into it,” Heat piped up. “The other waterbenders perhaps?”

“No! It was that fucking healer! Oh when I get my hands on him I’m gonna wring his scrawny little neck!”

“Scrawny?” Killer asked. “Wait… what does this guy even look like?”

“’s about this tall,” Kid grumbled and showed them. The other three blinked. “What?!”

“Dude, he’s shorter than Killer?” Wire asked. “Was he at least built like Killer?”

“…”

“Sorry, Kid, we didn’t catch that,” Killer said.

“’s not as big as Killer,” Kid grumbled. “’s tiny.”

“WHAT?!” the other three exploded and Kid’s face turned beat red in embarrassment.

“The mother fucker is this scrawny ass lanky dude!” Kid shouted at them. “How was I supposed to know he’s a waterbending master?!”

“But you said he’s just a healer!” Heat objected. “All other healers we’ve met are super weak in combat!”

“Yeah well this asshole isn’t!” Kid threw his hands up and started pacing their room in annoyance. “He came out of fucking nowhere and started going off on this spiel about us ruining some precious medicine! Then wooosh tentacles made of snow and ice burst out of the ground, grabbed me and turned me and the guys into a huge fucking snowball!” Kid ran a hand through his hair. “The motherfucker stole my goggles!” The other three rolled their eyes. “Grr next time we meet I’m gonna show him!”

“Next time?” Wire asked. “Wait… we’re not leaving?”

“We’re not leaving until I kick that motherfucker’s ass!” As soon as Kid said that the ship started shaking. Things in their room started falling to the floor.

“What’s happening?” Heat asked and tried to stabilize his feet as then ship quaked below their feet. Kid ran towards the door and tore it open. He made his way through the corridor towards the stairs leading up onto the deck. Killer, Heat and Wire hurried after him. Kid noticed a lot of his gang members coming out of their rooms as well. Kid jumped the last few steps out onto the deck and ran to the railing. He turned towards the shore and noticed seven waterbenders on the beach and in front of them was the healer he had just been talking about. Kid looked at the benders and noticed their hand movements.

“The fuck are you doing?!” he roared at them. The healer just smirked at him, and Kid lowered his gaze and gaped. A thick layer of ice was crawling its way up his ship! “What the hell?!”

“Aw Eustass-ya,” the healer called. “We were so worried about you guys going out at sea with this large storm approaching. So, we decided to be kind and make sure you can’t go anywhere until it passes.” His smile was evil . “Unless you all want to drown in a snowstorm.”

“Keep that fucking ice off our ship you fucking-” Kid got interrupted by a large snowball straight to the face. He toppled backwards and hit the deck with a loud bang. He knew his partners were all staring at him. Kid very slowly sat up and wiped the snow from his face. He was gritting his teeth and growling. His face was so red it matched his hair. The ship started trembling but this time it was due to Kid’s rage because the ground below the waterbenders was also shaking. They looked a little panicked, except for the healer. He was just smirking. Kid got to his feet and slowly started making his way towards the gangplank and off the ship. The waterbenders were backing up in fright but that motherfucking healer just stood there with his arms crossed. Two large hands made of rock appeared on either side of the healer and he just looked at them, looking highly unimpressed.

“I am going to squish you like a fucking bug,” Kid growled as he slowly walked down the gangplank.

“No you’re not, Eustass-ya,” the healer replied calmly.

“Oh yeah? And how do you intend to stop me?” Kid smirked evilly at him. The healer just tilted his head.

“Watch your step,” he said.

“What do yo-AH!” Kid’s foot had landed on the dock and by doing so hit a patch of ice. Kid’s feet flew out from under him and sent him crashing onto the dock with a loud crash… and a wince from his gang members. The stone hands on either side of the healer collapsed. The healer very calmly glided over the ice towards Kid and bent down to look into his face. Kid glared up at him.

“I warned you,” the healer said with a teasing tone in his voice. Kid roared and sent his fist flying but the healer just bent out of the way and glided backwards on the ice. Kid sat up and glared at him. He very, very, very carefully got to his feet. He spread his arms out to try and find his balance. The healer just kept skating around him happily, with his hands behind his back.

“Careful,” he said in a singsong voice.

“Shut the fuck up,” Kid yelled at him and nearly fell over again.

“You know, flailing your arms around like that won’t help.”

“Who the fuck asked you?!”

“Just a professional advice.”

“Just shut up! You’re annoying!”

“I think I am very pleasant to be around.”

“Don’t exaggerate, Captain!” a voice called from the hill between the dock and the village. A guy wearing sunglasses had shouted it. “We all know you can be a right nightmare when you want to!”

“I would never,” the healer huffed with mock offense in his voice. “How rude!”

“You’re the rudest guy in this entire village and people still adore you!” a guy wearing a penguin shaped hat called.

“I’m just a scrawny little healer though and not a threat to anyone.”

“That the sky hasn’t fallen yet because of your lies is a miracle!” Sunglasses called.

“S-Sorry for Captain being mean,” a nervous voice stuttered from the same direction of Sunglasses and Penguin-hat but Kid couldn’t see anyone. That was weird, were they hiding behind the other two?

“Why are you sorry?!” the other two shouted and turned to the side. Kid blinked and rubbed his eyes. They were clearly looking at someone but Kid couldn’t see anyone. The healer noticed his confusion and then chuckled. Kid turned to glare at him. The healer didn’t look as if that bothered him at all.

“The storm will hit sometime this afternoon and it will be a bad one,” the healer said. “I’m a healer so making sure people don’t make dumb ass decisions to end up on my table is priority one. Eustass-ya if you guys try to leave that storm will catch you and sink that… vessel of yours.”

“Oi!” Kid roared. “Don’t insult the Victoria Punk!”

“You named your monstrosity Victoria?” the healer drawled. “Anyway if you leave in that thing you will sink and you will all either die or wash ashore here… I don’t know what you prefer but I’d prefer spending my time helping people I actually like and not dumbass bandits.”

“Why you little…”

“The ice will probably keep you safe until tomorrow unless the storm breaks it first. It reaches down to the bottom of the sea after all.” The healer glided right in front of Kid, so close they were almost touching. “If I were you I would bundle your little band of ruffians below deck and try ride the storm out there. I hope some of you survive. Just know that if you hadn’t acted like little ruffians you could have been welcomed to ride the storm out at our tavern. But since your tits appear to be larger than your intellect… well here we are.”

“They are not tits!” Kid shouted and used his own powers to send the ground below the healer’s feet shooting into the air like a pillar. The healer just smirked as he was sent flying through the air. He landed in the snow and prepared himself for a fight. Kid swung his fist forward… and slipped on the ice again. Crashing onto it face first. The healer and his friends and Kid’s friends all winced in sympathy. The healer sighed and stood up straight again.

“Guess we better postpone our next little squabble,” he said and then looked up at the sky. “Oh… it’s snowing.” Kid slowly lifted his gaze and noticed the snow coming down as well. He growled in annoyance. He hated the cold. Then… the ice below him pushed him upwards but not only that. It encircled him in a cube! Only his head was sticking out.

“TRAFALGAR!” he roared and the healer glided up to him, used his power to get up on eye-level with Kid, rested his elbow on the block of ice and rested his chin in the palm of that hand.

“Despite your loudness and rudeness, you are intriguing me, Eustass-ya,” Trafalgar purred bopped him the nose with his finger. Kid’s face turned beat red again. Then Trafalgar jumped back as a fireball came towards him. Kid smirked. Looked as if Heat was not liking that the healer was touching what was his. Trafalgar’s feet had barely hit the ground when the earth beneath his feet sent him flying high into the air. Trafalgar spun around skillfully but before he could hit the ground there was a swishing sound from the trees. Ropes came out of nowhere and wrapped themselves around Trafalgar’s middle, torso and arms. When they were taut he was pulled back towards the trees and an annoyed voice shouted:

“Stop messing with the bandits and get back to the village before the storm hits you nutjob!” The voice was female and Kid noticed Trafalgar’s friends running in the same direction as well. Killer, Wire and Heat slid into view around Kid and Kid looked at them.

“So,” Killer said and got his blades ready to help get Kid out of the ice. “ That was the scrawny healer?”

“Yes,” Kid growled. Heat started blowing small flames at the ice and started melting it while Killer used his blades to hack away at the ice.

“He was cute,” Wire’s voice said and the other three turned to stare at him as if he had lost his mind.

“WHAT?!” Kid roared but Wire just smirked.

“I don’t like it,” Bepo whimpered and covered his ears. The wind was tearing at the roof of the village hall were most of the villagers were gathered to ride out the storm. Bepo was trembling all over as the wind howled outside and tore at the building as if determined to topple it. He was covering his ears with his paws. Shachi gently rubbed between his ears to try and calm the spirit down. Law sat opposite them, leaned back against the wall. Next to him on the floor lay his blade. He had went back to his house to bring it in case those bandits came back during the storm. It would be too dangerous to fight indoors with his bending. He risked harming the others around him if he did. So instead he decided to bring his sword. He looked at the people gathered in the main hall. Most of them had grown up on Swallow Island or the surrounding islands. But amongst them Law was still an outsider in a way since he was not from any of the nearby islands. Sometimes he felt like an outsider still, like someone on the outside looking in. Like now for example. Families sat huddled together. Friends that grew up together huddled close. Sure Shachi, Penguin, Bepo and he and been living together since Law was about fifteen years old. But Shachi, Penguin and Bepo had all been born on this island and had spent their entire lives there. As had most, but not all, of Law’s closest acquaintances.

Mūsu the woodcutter Law had helped earlier in the day was the oldest of four brothers, well blood brothers because none of them had the same parents. They had been orphans all of them and had banded together to survive. Mūsu was the oldest and had joined the woodcutters after getting tired of serving as a guard… and getting reprimanded for being too strong when they drove away intruders. The second oldest in their group was Raichō, the two-sword-style swordsman from earlier. Second youngest was a none-bender named Ajisashi who fought with a polearm. He was the only one of the brothers not born on the island. His family’s ship sank in a storm and he washed ashore on Swallow. The youngest brother was Nousagi and he was a waterbender but he wasn’t very good. Not for lack of trying but he didn’t have enough confidence to reach his full potential, yet.

Ikkaku and her team in their engineering workshop were some of the guys Law got along with as well. All four of them were good people and sometimes helped Law with equipment for his healing house. In case Law was out and Shachi, Penguin or Bepo had to help someone they needed equipment for it and Ikkaku and her team made sure to provide it.

A recent arrival on the island had piqued Law’s interest as well. Okojo was a weapons’ smith with a vast knowledge about weapons… and fascination for “cursed” blades. Cursed blades were weapons which spirits had attached themselves to or inhabited. Law’s own nodachi was one of such blades. A chaos spirit inhabited that blade and Law quite enjoyed his company… and the fact that the blade could scare people off without him pulling it out, so he didn’t have to lift a finger. Kikoku also had the same type of humor Law had. Shachi usually complained about them being horrible together… and Kikoku would always do something to cause Shachi to trip or get embarrassed because of it.

Kujira, Tsuno and Jako were three chefs that worked in the tavern/inn in the village. They had left their home island in search for new recipes and had landed on Swallow because of it. Kujira had quickly gotten the nickname ‘mom’ by most people of the island. Why? Because he would seek you out if he had heard you had not eaten enough recently. He came by Law’s clinic at least once a week with food for their resident healer. But he was also quite the fighter if you needed someone to spar with. Tsuno and Jako mostly trailed behind him and sniggered at him whenever someone called him ‘mom’.

Law looked up as Ikkaku dropped down next to him and nudged his arm. Ikkaku was his closest friend outside of Shachi, Penguin and Bepo. She had a smirk on her face and Law rolled his eyes. He knew where this was going. Especially when Unagi dropped down on his other side. Unagi was a musician that lived in the village. He was also a big-time Casanova. Ikkaku and him were both very invested in Law’s romantic life… especially since people constantly got crushes on him. Law had lost count on how many people would come to him for help they really didn’t needed just to spend time with him. It wasn’t only the islanders either. Bandits, Marines and travelers of all kind would stop by the island just to see him… like Apoo. Law shuddered just thinking of that guy.

“Sooooo,” Ikkaku trilled and ruffled his hair. “I saw you and that bandit. Details. Now.”

“Nope,” Law said and put his hat back on and leaned back against the wall.

“Aw but come on Captain,” Unagi whined, and Law rolled his eyes. “We wanna know what you think of those ruffians!”

“That’s my secret,” Law teased and closed his eyes. “Instead of being a nuisance why not sing people a song to cheer them up and distract them from the winds?” Unagi’s face lit up and he jumped to his feet. Ikkaku chuckled and leaned against Law. Law smiled slightly at that and started to relax. The warmth from the hearths, the music around him and the howling winds were slowly lulling him to sleep. And if a tiny smirk played on his lips when he thought of those bandits down at the docks? Who was going to give him crap for it?

Chapter Text

Part 4

Kid grumbled and snuggled closer to Heat in their bead. The howling winds, the creaking of the wood and the cold around them was making it hard to sleep. Heat being a firebender was warmer than the other three and they were all curled around him seeking his warmth. Kid hated the cold, but he understood they couldn’t go anywhere until this storm blew over… and also… he didn’t want to go until he could kick that fucking healer’s ass! He also needed to find that Torao that Mugiwara kept talking about. The guy was probably hiding somewhere on the island. Kid also wanted to find the riches of Swallow Island because a lot of people they had met, or overheard talking were talking about the treasure of Swallow Island. Kid wanted that treasure.

Rumor had it that the treasure was bigger and more valuable than anything else in the North Blue. A lot of people had tried to get it, but no one had ever been able to find it. Kid would find it and steal it… and if he could bring that annoying healer to his knees while doing it? All the fucking better. Kid thought back to the fight and the sneak attack earlier that day. The healers they had met before were weak and always hesitant to fight. They were usually meek and nervous and if they had to fight their powers were not that impressive. But Trafalgar… he was strong . The things he did with his waterbending appeared so… fluid… even more than waterbenders usually were. He was so calm too and in control. He was on top of things and in control of the environment around him. Was this a result of Trafalgar growing up on a snow island? The other waterbenders Kid had met had never been to the North Blue. They never appeared to have this control over their element.

“What are you thinking about so loudly?” a tired voice asked and Kid looked up, noticing Killer look at him sleepily.

“This fucking island,” Kid grumbled. “And that annoying healer!”

“Well, now that we all know what he looks like we can defeat him together.”

“I just don’t want to defeat him. I want to ruin him. He’s so fucking cocky and annoying…”

“And he makes you blush.”

“He does not make me blush!”

“Ssh,” Killer hissed. “The others are sleeping!” Kid just grumbled in annoyance. Killer chuckled. “Kid. We will always meet someone that is stronger than us or smarter in this case. We were not prepared enough. We didn’t know what to expect when we attacked this place. But now we do and they can’t surprise us anymore.”

“True… we know they have a few real fighters among their none-bender guards and that their bender guards are not anything to celebrate. They also appear to only have waterbenders around here… no other elements.”

“Maybe it’s time you fought like a bender and not a fist fighter?” Killer suggested. He leaned over Heat to kiss Kid’s cheek. “Show them your real charming self. I doubt the people of this remote island has ever seen anyone bending metal. Just imagine the looks on those guards faces when you make their weapons bend to your will.”

“And with the position of the village they can see us coming from really far away,” Kid mused and then smirked. “Which means we’ll have better luck attacking at night!”

“Do you really think that’s wise?” Killer asked. “There’s the rumors about waterbenders and nightfall.”

“That’s probably just rumors and bullcrap. We’ll attack tomorrow night… or the day after tomorrow depending on if this fucking storm will give. It irks me that the fucker was right. If we had tried sailing through this shit the ship would’ve sunk…” He smirked. “Think that fucker Apoo got out?”

Kid had met Apoo out at seas many times. They had also spotted his ship leaving from Swallow Island on their way here. Kid had never liked Apoo. The airbender was annoying and never knew when to shut his trap. Kid and he had clashed many times and Kid had won most of those encounters. Apoo was also one of the people looking for the treasure of Swallow Island but had yet to find anything. If Kid could find it before Apoo did, then he would feel so much better.

“With that guy’s luck he probably made it out,” Killer grunted. Killer never liked Apoo either. “Back to that healer… if we defeat him will we kill him or will we keep him a captive on the ship? We could force him to work for us or we’ll kill everyone on the island.”

“This island is weird though,” another voice and Killer and Kid felt a bit bad for waking their partners up as well. It was Wire who’d spoken.

“What do you mean?” Killer asked him as Wire sat up, pulling Heat onto his lap so that Kid and Killer could press closer to both of them to keep the warmth. All four of them hated the cold.

“Did you see those two earlier?” Wire asked. “Sunglasses and the hat with Penguin written on it?” The other three nodded. “There was a voice to their right and they were looking right at that spot but there was no one there.” Kid remembered that.

“I was wondering about that too,” he said. “Do you think whoever talked was hiding?”

“Some of the gang were talking about weird stuff inside the village too,” Heat piped up. “Hip and Hop were messing with some kids and all of a sudden they got pelted by snowballs from the roof but nothing was up there.”

“Come to think of it, when we arrived I noticed a couple of guys talk to thin air,” Killer mused. “I thought they were talking to each other while looking around but now I realize they were not talking to each other but someone… invisible or not there.”

“Are there ghosts on the island?” Heat asked nervously. Wire nuzzled his hair.

“Probably not ghosts but something else is going on here…” He thought for a moment. “Perhaps it’s an airbender who has learned to use the air to make his voice appear in other places from where he or she is?”

“Or some sort of mass hypnosis that makes the people around here believe they are seeing people that aren’t there,” Killer mused and looked at the wall when the ship creaked worryingly. “I think we should thank those waterbenders for giving us an extra layer of protection with that ice of theirs. The Victoria would have split apart otherwise by now.”

“Stupid fucking healer,” Kid grumbled again.

“That guy has really made an impression on you, Kid,” Wire chuckled.

“He annoys me!”

“And flirts with you,” Heat grumbled. “I don’t like it.”

“None of us like it,” Killer soothed. “But Kid told me he doesn’t want the bastard dead. When we capture him we will show him what happens to people that try to interfere with our relationship.”

“He is very cute though,” Wire said and the other three glared at him. “Don’t give me that look. Kid just hates him because he humiliated him and kicked his ass two times so far.”

“What do you mean so far?!” Kid shouted angrily.

“We just dislike him because he flirted with Kid and sent all of us flying… well not Killer but the rest of us. Maybe we should send Killer in undercover tomorrow. He hasn’t seen your face so that healer won’t be on his guard.”

“That’s… not a bad idea,” Kid said and looked at Killer. “What do you say Kil?”

“I say that I believe that guy is too smart to fall for something like that, but I have another idea… if you are okay with parting with some money.”

“Will it allow us to kick the healer’s ass?” Kid asked.

“Maybe.”

“Go for it,” Kid said and then yawned. “Fuck I’m tired.”

“Let’s try and sleep some more then,” Wire said. Kid and Killer grabbed the large blanket and pulled it up over all four of them. Heat used his bending to make himself warmer to heat up his partners. Kid sighed contentedly. He hated the cold.

Killer left the ship the next morning. The wind and snow were still roaring but not as horrible as last night. He could barely see anything for the snow, but this was the perfect opportunity to get inside the village. He had dressed properly, at least he thought so, and was now heading towards that large ice wall around the village. He looked at it, feeling slightly impressed by how sturdy it appeared. He got a horn out of his bag because he saw no other way to be able to communicate with the people on the other side. They would hardly hear it if he knocked. He got the horn out and blew into it. The sound was quite faint over the roaring of the winds so he blew again, harder. This time anyone close to the wall would hear it. Sure enough two heads popped out over the edge high above him. It appeared to be two guards.

“What do you want?” one of them shouted. He was fully dressed in fur and didn’t seem bothered by the snow.

“Some of our guys got pretty banged up during the fighting yesterday,” Killer called. “We need to buy medical supplies.”

“Ha!” the second person spat, he had a polearm on his back. “After what you assholes did yesterday you think we’ll allow that?!”

“I can pay you in berries!” Killer held up a small pouch filled with berries.

“Who do you think we are that money crazed fake-bender?”

“Fake-bender?”

“It doesn’t matter the answer is still no!”

“But my friends will die if they don’t get help.”

“Sucks for you then. I don’t think anyone in our village will sympathize with you! You hurt our friends and family!”

“Technically my gang did, I wasn’t even part of the battle yesterday!”

“As if I fucking care!”

“Look, I just want to buy some bandages and salves… perhaps get some assistance from one of your healers.”

“Ha!” the one with the polearm scoffed. “As if Law would help either of you!”

“Aji what if he’s telling the truth?” the other guard asked. This one seemed a bit more skittish and nervous.

“Who the fuck cares?! They attacked us and now we are just gonna help them?!”

“But if those bandits die it will be our fault…”

“They attacked us first!”

“What’s going on over here?” Another voice and an older man joined them. The two guards turned to him and Killer watched as the two guards started explaining the situation. The man nodded along to what they were saying and judged by the guards’ actions Killer figured this had to be the village chief. The man looked at Killer before turning to the guards.

“Let him in,” the man said.

“What?!” the one with the polearm shouted while the other guard hurriedly lowered a rope ladder down to Killer. Killer started climbing it.

“Aji you know how we think in this village,” the chief soothed. “If people are in need we help them. That’s why this island has been blessed the way it has. It is our duty to help travelers that are in need.”

“You are just scared they will come back armed!” Aji spat angrily. “What if he is just here to scout out the area?!”

“Then we will handle that crisis when we get to it.” The man looked at Killer before pointing up a road. “If you follow this road you will find the house leading to Healer Trafalgar’s clinic. He should be there already because of the little… incident yesterday.”

“Incident?!” Aji exploded. Killer just nodded and headed off, ignoring the angry shouts behind him. He jumped off the wall. The snow and wind was being blocked out by the ice wall so it was much easier to move around inside the village. He noticed a lot of people hurrying away from him and hiding when they saw him. Some of the guards kept glaring at him though. Killer said nothing and instead started walking in the direction he had been shown. If he could find a weakness in the ice wall he could tell Kid about it. He could also perhaps find a way to get rid of that healer. A chill that was not caused by the cold air ran up his spine and he looked around. He felt as if he was being watched… from the rooftops. He lifted his gaze but couldn’t see anything or anyone. But he could swear someone was looking right at him from the rooftops. He shuddered. This place was giving him the creeps. But the treasure was supposed to be worth all of this. Maybe he could find some clues to where it was hidden? He continued walking and soon heard laughter up ahead. He rounded a corner and realized he had entered a warzone… of the snowball fight variety. A bunch of children and one adult was facing off with a bunch of grownups. Killer recognized sunglasses and the penguin hat guy from yesterday amongst the grownups. The grownups who were badly losing.

“Cheater!” sunglasses shouted and tried to cover his face from the onslaught of snowballs.

“It’s not cheating it’s using your skills to your advantage,” an amused voice said and Killer turned to look at who spoke. His eyes widened slightly behind his mask. It was the healer from yesterday. And that healer had at least thirty snowballs spinning around himself. Was he using his waterbending to throw snowballs?! The healer pointed at a woman with bushy hair and the snowballs around him went flying at her. She just laughed and used her hammer to whack some of them aside… before getting covered in the rest of the snowballs. The children cheered and kept throwing their own snowballs. Which the healer aided in hitting their goals with a wave of his finger. The grownup team turned on their heels and started running… the snowballs chased after them and the kids followed after the snowballs. The grownups shrieked and the children laughed. Killer watched the spectacle and felt his lips twitch in amusement. He got reminded of when they were children and Kid and Wire would use this same technique to throw mudballs and dirt at him and Heat when they were playing. Suddenly a shadow fell over him and he lifted his gaze.

“Aw fuck,” he swore as a large snowball dropped down on him. It knocked him to the ground and covered him in snow. Killer sat up and shook his head to get the snow off his mask. He looked up and noticed the healer standing in front of him.

“Looks like I caught a bad guy,” the healer mocked and leaned down to look more closely at Killer. “Should I call for the guards?”

“Your guards let me in,” Killer replied.

“Don’t be ridiculous. They would never do something so stupid.”

“Well to be fair your chief told them to let me in.”

“What?! Why that chief.” The healer ran a hand over his face. “He is an idiot!” He turned back to Killer. “Well. What are you doing here? He must’ve at least have had a reason to let you in?” This close Killer took note of the healer’s golden eyes. They sure were mesmerizing. The healer had a bit of darker skin than the others on the island and he had a black or rather dark blue goatee and hair. In his ears were four golden earrings, two on each ear. His eyes were golden and to Killer they looked like two pools of melted gold. Killer felt his cheeks heat up slightly. Wire was right. The healer was very pretty. Killer nearly jumped out of his skin when the healer knocked on the top of his mask.

“Hello, are you in there?” the healer asked with a teasing tone in his voice.

“Sorry,” Killer replied and got to his feet, feeling himself blush. “I got distracted.”

“Huh. For a moment I thought the snowball clogged your ears.” The healer crossed his arms and looked Killer up and down. He smirked. “Are all you bandits this big or is it just you and your leader?”

“Kid ’s bigger than me.”

“Hm… true… but your tits look bigger,” the healer smirked, and Killer noticed he had Kid’s goggles around his neck.

“Can I have those back please?” he asked and pointed to them.

“Nope,” the healer replied. “If your leader wants them back, he will have to take them from me.”

“I see…”

“So, why are you here?” the healer asked and tilted his head slightly to the side. “I don’t see any weapons on you so if you are not a bender I assume you are not here to fight.”

“I could have hidden weapons.”

“True,” the healer nodded. “But you are not that stupid, are you?”

“No.”

“Well at least you appear to be an honest bandit. I’ve never met one of those before.” He smirked again. “So, why are you here Mr. Bandit?” the healer moved a little closer. Killer gulped as he looked down at the slimmer man practically pressing against him.

“I uh… um… err…”

“Wow. So, eloquent,” the healer teased. Killer blushed even more and noticed the grownups and children running past with the snowballs still chasing them. He nearly jumped out of his skin when the healer snapped his fingers in front of his face.

“Focus, Mr. Bandit,” the healer teased.

“Killer,” Killer said.

“What?” the healer looked confused.

“Killer… my name is Killer.”

“Oh? Really?” the healer chuckled. “Well then Killer-ya since you so nicely introduced yourself… what can I do for you?”

“Isn’t it polite to give one's name in return?”

“True true… but I’m not very polite. People around here tend to tell me I am rude.”

“Law stop flirting with the bandit and stop this!” a voice shouted behind them and the healer, Law, turned his back on Killer to look at the grownups still fleeing for their lives from the snowballs and children.

“Looking good Shachi,” Law replied before turning his attention back to Killer. “So, why are you here?” Law ignored the insults flung his way. Killer looked past him at the still flying snowballs.

“Shouldn’t you deal with that first?” he asked.

“Nope,” Law said. “They got it covered. Now what do you want?”

“Some of our people got injured.”

“Aw,” Law said with a mock-pout on his face. “Poor babies.”

“What’s with that tone,” Killer asked and glared at the healer in front of him. “My friends are injured!”

“Their pride perhaps,” Law replied.

“Look we just want to buy some supplies, is that too much to ask for?”

“Nope. If you were honest about it.”

“I am!”

“You forget I was the one that sent most of your people flying yesterday so I know what sort of medical aid they would need. You also forget that it was you people that attacked us so why should I help you?”

“Out of the goodness of your heart?”

“Ah but that’s just the thing,” Law smirked. “I’m told I don’t have one.”

“Look we just want to get the materials, get patched up and leave this place. Fuck the treasure.”

“Oh? That’s why you are here? The treasure?”

“Yes. We heard it from Apoo.” Killer blinked when he noticed the exasperated look on Law’s face… which then morphed into annoyance. “Not a fan of him I see?”

“Urgh he is worse than all of you combined,” Law replied. “Keeps coming back to look for that treasure. But he has yet to find it. Gives everyone around here the creeps and he is a constant nuisance. If he never comes back I will celebrate.” Killer got an idea as soon as he heard that.

“You know,” he said and smirked behind his mask. “That could be arranged.”

“Oh?” Law cocked an eyebrow at him. “How?”

“If you tell me where the treasure is, we can steal it without hurting anyone. We can then tell Apoo we have it and he will leave the island and you alone. How does that sound?”

“That is a very tempting offer,” Law replied, looking deep in thought. “But can I really sell out the entire village just to get rid of Apoo?”

“If the treasure vanishes you would all be free of these constant bandit attacks.”

“True, true…”

“Just think about it. No more bandit attacks to get it. No more annoying bandit leaders. No more Apoo.”

“You know what Killer-ya,” Law said and looked at him. “You’ve convinced me.” Killer smirked behind his mask. Got him. “Come closer and I’ll whisper the location to you.” Killer nodded, stepped closer and bent down slightly.

“Tell me where the treasure is, Law,” he purred and felt the healer grab his forearm.

“Killer-ya,” Law whispered. Then his eyes flashed and he shouted as loudly as he could into Killer’s ear: “You must be out of your god damn mind if you believe I would ever tell you where that treasure is for such stupid reasons!” Killer reeled back and stumbled. His ears were ringing. He turned back towards Law only to see a wall of snowballs coming his way.

“Aw fuck,” he cursed and then he got hit and sent tumbling down the hill.

“How stupid do you think I am you fucking piece of shit?!” Law shouted angrily as he stormed after him, more snow whacking Killer one here and one there. The villagers were all looking at the spectacle with amused grins. “You really think I’d sell out the village to get rid of Apoo when all I need to do is squeeze him a little for him to run?!” Killer stopped rolling and tried to get his head to stop spinning. Only for a large fist of snow to wrap around him and squeeze. Killer grunted and soon found himself dangled upside down with only his arms and torso free. He was brought to Law’s eye level and those beautiful golden eyes were burning in anger.

“Sorry,” Killer said.

“Well sorry doesn’t cut it Killer-ya,” Law growled. “Tricking the chief to get inside the village is one thing but trying to use me to get what you want? That pisses me off.”

“Sorry,” Killer said again.

“Healer Law-san,” a little girl said and hurried over with the bag of berries Killer had dropped. “The big meanie dropped this.”

“Thanks,” Law took it and tied it to his belt. “I need to buy new supplies and this will give us plenty. See it as compensation for the damages you’ve caused Killer-ya.”

“Technically it was my gang,” Killer tried to placate the angry bender.

“Well technically you all suck,” Law mocked and grabbed Killer’s arm. Killer wondered what he was doing when he realized Law had taken off one of his wrist guards.

“Oi!” Killer spat. “Give that back!”

“I already told your leader that I always take trophies,” Law purred and strapped the guard onto his forearm. “This will have to do. Now… tell your captain that we are not in the mood for him or you people. So, pack up. Get lost. And stay away.” With that he started moving his finger and the giant hand holding Killer started spinning. Killer did his best to not puke then and there. He did however hear the children cheer and was sure he saw Law smirk at him. Then the hand let go and Killer was sent flying over the wall and through the air towards the ship. He cursed and crashed into a large snow pile right next to the ship. He got buried in it and couldn’t get up. He soon felt three pairs of hands digging him out and he sat up. He noticed Kid, Heat and Wire look at him.

“That fucking healer stole my wrist guard,” Killer growled.

“The one I made?!” Kid asked and his face turned bright red. “That’s it! We’ll attack tonight and we are going to slaughter that healer!” Kid turned on his heel and stormed back towards the Victoria. Killer got up and brushed the snow off. He then turned to Wire.

“You’re right,” he said and Wire looked at him in confusion. “That healer sure is pretty.” Wire grinned.

“Sure is,” he said.

“You are both crazy,” Heat huffed and walked past them towards the ship. Someone had to calm Kid down before he killed their entire gang or sunk the ship himself. Killer turned and looked back towards the village. That healer… Law. Trafalgar Law. Oooooh Killer would wring his pretty little neck for this. Just wait and see. 

Chapter Text

Part 5

“Are you sure it’s wise to leave the village, Law?” Shachi asked as Law strapped the basket onto his back. “Sure you need to get those herbs but right now? With Kid’s bandits just outside our door?”

“I can sneak out the back,” Law replied. “We need the materials growing in the cave.” Law looked around the room. “We are a bit low on ingredients because of those bandits.”

“But can’t you go in the morning instead of in the middle of the night!” Penguin said.

“ No because they are probably asleep so it will be safer and if they aren’t… well only idiots would mess with waterbenders during a full moon.” With that Law put his hat back on and headed for the door. He had left the goggles and the wrist guard on the table in case he ran into Kid’s gang. Law walked to the door, grabbing his blade on the way. He then opened the door and stepped out into the night. Shachi and Penguin followed.

“Be careful,” Shachi called. “I know that freaky spirit is with you but still.”

“Kikoku is not freaky,” Law replied with a huff.

“He’s scary!” Bepo whimpered and hung with his ears. Law gave the polar bear spirit a small smile and reached up to pat him between the ears.

“Keep an eye on the village until I return,” Law said and all three nodded. With that Law hurried to the wall and used his bending to lift him over it onto the other side. He looked up at the full moon and smiled. He could feel the moon giving him strength. He meant what he said, only an idiot would attack a waterbenders during the full moon. He was not worried at all.

He hoisted Kikoku onto his shoulder and headed for the caves where they grew medicinal herbs. One of the caves further inland was always warm. It had something to do with the hot springs inside the cave. They had with Ikkaku’s help managed to turn the rocks into soil and the cool walls made the hot humid air rain down on their plantations when needed. Which meant they were not depending on travelling merchants or for the need to leave the island. In years where food was scarce due to bad harvest they could also plant what they needed inside the cave systems. Law didn’t need a light to find the way, the moon gave enough light for that. He knew he had left the village in safe hands. There was nothing to worry about because, as he said before, only a complete idiot would attack a waterbenders tribe at night.

“Okay, are you bastards all ready?” Kid asked and looked around at his gang. They were all dressed in either white to make it easier to blend in with the snow or dark clothes to make it easier to blend in with the darkness. The plan was simple. Kid and Wire would use their bending abilities to lift the rest of the gang into the village. Heat would use his firebending as soon as he touched down to set a few buildings on fire and draw out the waterbenders. When that happened Kid and Wire would take them out with their earthbending while Killer and the rest of the gang robbed the villagers and took out the guards. They would tie everyone up and force them to reveal where the treasure of Swallow Island was hidden. Kid would take great pleasure in this, especially if it meant he could get his hands on that annoying healer.

“Ready,” Killer said and the rest of the gang nodded.

“Good,” Kid replied. “We take them out fast. Tie ‘em up and drag them to the center of the village. We’ll threaten them a bit. Make them tell us where that treasure is as well as taking all their valuables. Let’s go!” he turned and with a smirk started walking up the hill towards the village with Wire, Heat and Killer at his side. It was time to strike back at these bastards and get what they came for! Kid shared a look with Wire and Wire nodded. As one the two of them used their bending to create a path up to the wall. Killer, Heat and the others ran up this path and onto the wall. The two guards saw them and started blowing a horn to alert the rest of the villagers. Kid just smirked and used his bending to lift himself onto the wall only to blink in confusion when four of his men was flung over the wall by the waterbenders below.

Their eyes were almost glowing and they were all glaring at him. Kid found his resolve and dropped down. His landing brought up a big stone and he sent it right at the four benders. It never hit them though because a muscular guy with a huge axe appeared in front of them and cut the rock in half. The two pieces went by the waterbenders and buried themselves in the snow. The axe wielder smirked and rushed at Kid. Kid stomped his foot and a cluster of rocks appeared in the air in front of him. He punched the air to send the rocks flying at the axe wielder. The guy managed to hit a few of them but got hit in the chest, stomach and face by three other rocks. They sent him hurtling backwards. Red and orange lit up the night as Heat unleashed his firebending at the waterbenders, guards and at a few houses. The houses were mostly made of wood so they caught fire rather quickly. Kid laughed and sent a rockslide at a bunch of guards cornering some of his men, sending them all flying.

“Behind you!” Killer called and Kid turned his head. A swordsman with two swords came at him from above. The blades were about to hit Kid and the guard smirked. Only to gape in shock as he remained hovering in the air. Why was he hovering? Kid had raised his hand and was keeping him in the air by controlling the metal in his blades.

“What the,” the swordsman whispered and Kid smirked and made a motion with his hands. The blades elongated and wrapped around the swordsman, tying him up with his own blades and sending him crashing to the ground. Kid stood above him and smirked down at him.

“Didn’t see that coming, did ya?” he mocked. The guard just glared at him and spat at his feet. Kid kicked him in the chest for it. He looked around the area. Some of his men were struggling with the waterbenders. Which was weird. They didn’t have this much trouble with the bastards yesterday. Five of them were ganging up on Heat. Whenever he unleashed his fire, they just raised walls of ice or water to block it before attacking him back. Kid growled darkly and stomped towards the group of five. He sent rocks at them and make the ground below their feet explode, sending the five waterbenders high into the air before creating rock hands that grabbed them and slammed them into the ground, hard . He hurried up to Heat.

“You okay?” he asked in a gruff voice. Heat nodded and Kid returned to the fight. Just in time. A chain came soaring through the air. He calmly held up his arm and the chain wrapped around his forearm. He followed it and his gaze landed on a girl with bushy brown hair. She had various gadgets in a belt around her waist and she was glaring daggers at Kid. Kid looked at the chain, unimpressed.

“What’s this supposed to be?” he asked.

“A leash for a dog such as you,” the girl spat and Kid smirked.

“Takes a bitch to know a dog,” he said and she smirked back.

“Well would you look at that, I found me a mouthy one.”

“And I found myself a stupid one.” He looked at the chain on his arm. “I don’t know if you know it out here in the fucking nowhere but earthbenders have a secret skill.”

“Oh?” the girl looked at him. “A secret skill you say?”

“Yes.” Kid focused on the chain and used his metal bending to unwrap it and send it high into the air. Like a snake. It aimed for the girl and she looked up at it. She then looked at Kid.

“Cute,” she said. “But unoriginal.” Kid was a bit taken aback by her attitude. Why wasn’t she shocked? That swordsman had been! Why wasn’t this girl shocked, scared or awed?! Before Kid could reply the chain suddenly turned and came for his face. Kid jumped back and the chain hit the snowy ground sending up a cloud of snow around him. The chain kept coming at him and Kid kept jumping out of the way. He also used rocks to block it or whack it aside. Finally he got fed up and grabbed a hold of its “neck”. He tore it off and the chain slithered backwards and wrapped around the chest of the girl. She smirked and pulled her hammers. Kid looked at her and then it hit him.

“You’re an earthbender,” he said.

“Nope,” she said and twirled her hammers around before gripping them again. “I just know how to earthbend.”

“That’s the same fucking thing!”

“No, because I generally don’t use it to fight… or at all. I’m more of a tinkerer.”

“Oh yeah?” Kid asked and smirked. “Well I got news for you, bitch.” He raised his hand and all the metal in her clothes and gear started vibrating. “I don’t like to play.” With that he pulled her towards him at a rather high speed. He held his arm out and she slammed into it and fell onto her back with a gasp. Kid put his boot on her neck and smirked down at her. She clawed at his boot and leg but Kid ignored her. That’s when the hair at the back of his neck stood up and before he knew it he was flying through the air after getting hit by lightning. He slammed into the ground, bounced over it a couple of times before landing on his feet and sliding backwards. The girl sat up now and the guy with sunglasses was right next to her while the guy with the penguin hat was fighting against Killer. Killer’s arm was hanging limply for some reason. Kid glared at the guy with sunglasses.

“A firebender?” he asked.

“No,” sunglasses growled.

“Then who the fuck threw lightning at me?!” Kid shouted only to have to duck when another lightning bolt came towards him. They were coming from the rooftop. Kid growled and used his bending to jump onto the roof. When he got there, he looked around. He couldn’t see anything. He had to duck when another lightning was sent at him from behind. He turned around but still couldn’t see anything.

“What’s with this place?” he growled and looked around.

“Ignore that jerk and get help!” sunglasses shouted.

“O-okay, I’ll get Law,” a voice stuttered right next to Kid and Kid felt something go by him but couldn’t see anything. He saw the snow move slightly but that was all. He growled and jumped down into the square again, landing right behind Sunglasses. He punched the guy so hard he was knocked across the square. Some of Kid’s guys grabbed him and tied him up.

“Shachi!” another voice shouted and Kid felt something hit his arm. He was about to raise it when he realized… he couldn’t!

“The fuck?” he growled.

“Watch out Kid!” Killer shouted and appeared right next to him, sending Kid’s attacker jumping backwards and away from them. “That guy can block your chi.” Kid noticed Killer’s limp arm and leg. “He already got me twice and a couple of the guys.” Kid growled in annoyance.

“So the healer isn’t the only fucking annoying shithead around here,” Kid growled. “Speaking of… where the fuck is he?”

“I haven’t seen him yet. But before we focus on him why don’t we take out that chi-guy before he takes us out?” There was a yelp from in front of them and both turned their heads in that direction and noticed the chi-guy trapped in a large fist made of rock. Wire walked past the two, giving them an unimpressed look. Killer chuckled and Kid grinned. His gang truly was the best. Kid looked around. It looked as if his gang had most of the guards under control for now. A few were unconscious and a lot were tied up. Civilians were kneeling in the snow with some of Kid’s gang keeping an eye on them. Things were going according to plan… except for one thing. Where was the healer?

Law was on his knees in the herb garden and was calmly putting the herbs he was collecting into his basket bag. The little herbs were growing quite steadily and Law was pleased with their growth. He would have to send Shachi or Penguin to harvest the lot soon or it would start to wilt. Sitting on a rock keeping an eye on him was the spirit inhabiting his sword. The sword was leaning on that very same stone. The spirit sat cross-legged with his eyes closed but still aware of everything going on around them. This chaos spirit had taken the shape of a samurai. His hair was long and hanging freely down his back and he had some of it collected in a topknot on top of his head, held in place by a golden hair decoration. He was dressed in elegant robes that made Law think of some kind of nobleman. Only, Law knew this was just a facade and that Kikoku’s true appearance was a lot scarier. But he chose this form to keep the islanders calmer. Kikoku was very protective of Law. Law was his master and no one was allowed to harm him. That included Law’s friends on the island. Law had lost count on how many times he had been forced to scold the hostile spirit after scaring the islanders. Law was sure Kikoku was one of the reasons the chief seemed to distrust him so much. The islanders however did not distrust Law. In fact, many of them came to him with their problems rather than the chief or elder council. It could be anything really. Which trees to chop down for wood. If they should allow a travelling merchant to trade with them. Medical things… or, Law shuddered, relationship stuff. He was so tired of men and women coming to him asking for romantic advice. He will never forget the woman that demanded he showed her how to brew love potions. Law had a migraine for days after that.

“Someone’s coming,” Kikoku suddenly said and Law got to his feet and put the basket on his back again. If Kikoku had thought it was an enemy approaching them he would not be so calm. He would already be up and ready to strike. Law grabbed the blade and the spirit vanished himself. Law turned to the tunnel opening and soon he could hear a loud scream. It was screaming his name and sure enough… Bepo burst out of the tunnel, crying and screaming for him. When he saw Law he ran at him and wrapped his large arms around Law, knocking him to the ground. Bepo sobbed and whimpered. Through his tears he managed to tell Law what was going on. And as soon as the story was out. Law. Saw. Red.

“I ask you again, chief,” Kid mocked the village chief. The man was kneeling in the snow, tied up and at Kid’s mercy. The rest of the villagers were on their knees as well. The chi-guy was still stuck in that earth fist Wire had created. The benders and the guards were chained up or tied up. One was even gagged by a scarf because he kept trying to bite his captors… or shouted curse words at him. Some of the children were crying as were some of the adults. Kid wasn’t a monster so he allowed the children to stay with their parents and even had some of the oldest people sit on barrels or boxes since the snow wouldn’t be good for them.

“I really don’t know what to tell you, sir,” the chief stuttered. “There is no treasure here.”

“Lies! Why else would so many gangs and even those Marines come here looking for it?!”

“It’s just a legend, a myth,” the chief whimpered.

“Legends and myths usually contain some amount of truth. Spit it out already!”

“He can’t tell you because he doesn’t know,” an elderly woman called. “None of us really know. Not anymore. That legend of the treasure started many, many years ago. Long before any of us was alive. Yet I believe it will come to have an importance soon.”

“Shut up, granny,” a guard hissed. “You don’t know what you’re talking about!” He turned to Kid. “Ignore her, she doesn’t know what she is saying! She’s… she’s senile! That’s right! She is going cuckoo!”

“I am not senile!” the old woman huffed. “I know what I am talking about.”

“What are you talking about?” Heat asked and she turned to him.

“The world is changed, young man,” she told him. “I feel it in the water. I feel it in the earth. I smell it in the air. Much that once was is lost, for none now live who remember it. According to the legend it began, as many things do, with the Avatar. They did something on this island and whatever it was the islanders were tasked to forever guard it. To guard the treasure. The treasure of an Avatar.”

“Which one?” Killer asked, sounding very skeptical about all of this.

“Who knows,” the old woman chuckled. “What’s important is that the story begin and ends with the Avatar as so many stories do. They did something and then didn’t finish it. And some things that should not have been forgotten were lost. History became legend. Legend became myth. And for two and a half thousand years, we have kept this story close to our hearts. Until, when chance will come for the story to be brought to a full close by the new Avatar.” She sighed. “Darkness has been creeping back into the forests of the world. Rumor grows of a shadow on the seas, whispers of a nameless fear.”

“Don’t listen to her she is not right in the head,” another man called. “She’s gone cuckoo over the years.”

“I have not,” the woman huffed.

“Whatever,” Kid snapped. “What I want to know is where that treasure is.”

“We don’t know,” the chief tried. “We can’t tell you what we do not know!”

“Then tell us about the ghosts,” Killer said and the islanders blinked.

“Ghosts?” a waterbenders asked.

“You people keep talking to thin air and there are invisible people running around. What’s up with that?” The islanders looked at him, then each other and then they started laughing. Kid felt his temper flare.

“Knock it off!” he roared but the islanders kept laughing. “I said shut up!” No one was listening to him. Kid could stand for many things but one of the things he could never stand was people laughing at him and his gang. People had laughed at them his whole life and he was sick and tired of it. He felt his blood boil in anger as this people laughed at Killer. Kid stalked over to one of the larger guys and with a roar punched him so hard in the face he was knocked to the ground unconscious. The islanders all fell quiet and stared at Kid. Kid’s blood was boiling.

“Tear it down!” Kid roared. “The treasure is hidden in this village somewhere! Tear it down! Heat! Torch their precious inn!” The islanders started screaming and objecting as Kid’s gang turned towards the combined tavern-inn. Heat looked at Killer and Wire and both nodded. Heat opened his mouth and unleashed a fireball right at the inn. The villagers screamed loudly in protest. But the fireball never hit. A wall of ice sprouted out of the ground and the fireball hit it. The ice exploded along with the fireball sending a big cloud of steam into the air. Kid turned to the tied up waterbenders but they all looked as confused as he did. A grin crept onto Kid’s lips. He knew what that meant.

“So, you finally show yourself,” he said and turned around. “Trafalgar.” The wind blew away the steam and sure enough. Trafalgar was standing not too far from them. His gaze was furious though and he slowly started walking towards them. Kid snapped his fingers, and a bunch of guys ran at Trafalgar. Trafalgar just waved with his hands and the snow sent them flying. Kid snorted and sent a few more guys. This time Trafalgar kicked up a cloud of snow, moved his arms through the air and turned the snow into little needles made of ice. The guys approaching hesitated before they ran the other direction. Trafalgar showed them no mercy and sent the cloud of needles right at them. Kid even had to smash a few of them with his earthbending. Wire cracked his knuckles and walked towards Trafalgar, ready to fight. Wire brought up a large stone and sent it sliding over the ground right at Trafalgar. Trafalgar brought his hand down and water appeared to cut the stone in half so that it went past him without harming him. Kid blinked, his cocky grin faltering just a little. What the hell? Heat rushed to Wire’s side and let loose a stream of flames right at Trafalgar. Trafalgar dove to the side and started running right at Heat and Wire.

“Watch out!” Killer shouted, but too late. Kid gaped as Trafalgar jumped between Heat and Wire. He crouched down before throwing his hands up, bringing up snow all around the trio. When the snow fell Kid gaped. All three of them were incased in ice! Then Trafalgar blinked and started moving through the ice as if he was swimming. He had grabbed the chain hooked to Wire’s belt and swam around Wire and Heat, tying them up. Then he melted the ice and it crashed down with a lot of water. Trafalgar turned to glare at Kid and Killer. Kid smirked.

“You want to fight?” Kid asked.

“No,” Trafalgar growled. “What I want is you and your gang out of the village.”

“Aww worried about your precious treasure or the villagers?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know asshole.”

“Well I’m ready for you this time,” Kid mocked. “Your little tentacles won’t be enough to stop me.” With that he rushed forward and sent a cloud of rocks and earth right at Trafalgar. Trafalgar used the water at his feet to form tentacles around himself and used them to crush all the rocks. Kid smirked as he had reached him now. He used his metalbending on the chain dangling from his own belt and sent it flying at Trafalgar. It was about to wrap around him when Trafalgar created a pillar of ice and raised himself high into the air. He smirked at Kid and his gang. He started kicking at the top of the pillar and that sent disks of razor-sharp ice right at Kid, his gang and Killer. Killer used his weapon to crush the ice disks while Kid used his fists and bending. Some of the gang members screamed in pain as they got cut. Kid gritted his teeth and cowered his arm in rocks and rammed it into the ice pillar. It shattered and sent Trafalgar hurtling downwards. But to his shock Trafalgar didn’t look worried, he just smirked. When he was at eyelevel with Kid, Kid thrust his fist forward, about to punch him in the chest. Only his punch never landed. Kid lowered his gaze and noticed that snow was encircling his fist. Trafalgar smirked, jumped up and by using his waterbending to boost his speed he kicked Kid in the chin sending him hurtling backwards.

“Kid!” Killer exclaimed and rushed over to him while the villagers cheered. Killer helped Kid to his feet while their gang members dragged their downed members and Heat and Wire closer to them. Trafalgar turned to them. His golden eyes appeared to be glowing in the moonlight and even the snow around him seemed to vibrate at every step.

“I must ask, Eustass-ya,” Trafalgar asked, his voice filled with anger. “How stupid are you?”

“What do you mean?” Kid growled and rubbed his aching jaw.

“How could you not weigh in a crucial fact in your attack?”

“What do you mean?” Kid asked again.

“Tell me, Eustass-ya. Have you ever fought a waterbender before?”

“Of course I have!” Kid snapped. “I have beaten lots of waterbenders!”

“From the North Blue?”

“…no.”

“I see. Then tell me. Whose bright idea was it to attack a waterbending village in the North Blue during the night of a full moon?”

“Mine,” Kid replied and smirked. “It’s worked splendidly so far. I doubt you can beat all of us when we come at you at the same time, Trafalgar. Your friends have all been taken down and you are all alone. Scared?”

“Why would I be scared when the opponent is so tremendously stupid ?”

“Oi!”

“Eustass-ya your lack of tactics and intelligence is truly frightening.”

“Oi! We’re not stupid! This plan worked like a charm! What does it matter that it’s during the night of a full moon?”

“It’s. The. Full. Moon.”

“So?”

“You really are some of the stupidest people I have ever met!” Trafalgar’s eyes flashed and he looked outraged.

“Oi!” Kid roared. “You keep saying we’re stupid, we’re not stupid!” At his words Trafalgar took a calming breath and closed his eyes.

“I can’t believe I need to have this discussion with the likes of you, Eustass-ya,” he sighed in annoyance.

“Oi!” Kid barked again. “What’s that supposed to mean?!”

“Can you or any of your people tell me when the firebenders are at their most powerful, Euastass-ya?” Trafalgar was pinching the bridge of his nose and looked to be in physical pain.

“During the day when the sun is high in the air and especially in summer,” Heat piped up. “Or when that comet comes close.”

“When are airbenders the most dangerous?”

“In the air,” Killer replied. “Or during a tornado.”

“Earthbenders?”

“When my feet can touch the ground itself,” Kid growled. “Or in a cave deep within the earth. Even a desert is good. Why?”

“You are a bunch of sailors, Eustass-ya. So, tell me… what affects the seawater and water in general?”

“The phases of the moon,” Kid replied. “Especially the… full… moon…” He looked at Trafalgar. Trafalgar’s pained expression had morphed into one of true malice. His eyes were glowing. Kid involuntarily took a step back. “Aw. Fuck .”

“Waterbenders are at our most powerful at night and especially during the full moon,” Trafalgar replied and slowly raised his arm. When he did the snow below their feet started moving. Trafalgar smirked and his teeth glistened in the moonlight. His golden eyes even appeared to be glowing. Kid felt the hair at the pack of his neck stand up and he swallowed. Killer gripped his arm.

“See you later, Eustass-ya,” Trafalgar said in malice and sprung into action. Soon the members of Kid’s gang were sent flying over the wall and into the snow outside. The guys that landed outside scrambled to their feet and fled for their lives towards the ship. Kid and Killer soon found themselves thrown out as well along with Heat and Wire. Kid turned around prepared to fight… only to be met by large spheres of ice coming towards him. If he got hit by those his bones would break or get crush. Large icicles started raining from the sky as well.

“Retreat!” Kid barked and the group started running. Kid turned to look over his shoulder. Up on the wall behind them stood Trafalgar. The full moon almost made him appear to be glowing. Especially his golden eyes. His burning gaze was locked on the four of them. Kid felt his cheeks flush a little and he heard Wire grumble:

“Pretty,” under his breath. Trafalgar stepped off the ice wall. Kid watched him in confusion… only to stare in shock as the ice wall started moving outwards… right at them! It stopped just by the docks. The top was covered in ice spikes making it impossible for Kid and his gang members to set foot on land. They were basically trapped on their ship since the ice kept encircling them. Kid swore. They had given Trafalgar their weaknesses just now!

“That fucking healer!” Kid roared and stomped into their room, slamming the door closed. Killer and Wire watched him go before turning back towards the village. Fucking healer indeed… fucking pretty healer. 

Chapter Text

Part 6

The next couple of days were very calm for Law and the villagers. For Kid and his gang… not so much. They were running low on provisions. Because of the ice around the ship they could not really leave it. They had broken the spikes at the top of the ice wall but it had taken some time since they still had to climb up it. If they managed to get to the top they would constantly slip and fall down again. Plus the ice wall in the water kept any fish away. All in all… they were starving.

Law watched them from afar, musing on this fact. He had realized they had to be running low on food by now. The villagers were worried about that too. Sure Kid and his gang had attacked them, threatened them and had been violent. But that was no reason to allow them to starve. The villagers had all decided that someone should go talk with them and by someone they meant Law. Law was not too overjoyed with that idea. Then again this meant he could have some fun with Kid again… and perhaps Killer too. The plan was for the bandits to agree to not attack them and if they did Law would vanish the ice walls and other ice traps. Kid and the others would then be allowed to shop in the village to resupply… and hopefully go away .

The villagers had volunteered Law for this endeavor. He sighed once more and slid down the hill towards the ice wall. He used his bending to lift himself up so that he was standing on the wall. The deck of the ship was abandoned save for one single guard. Law remembered this guy from the description Penguin and Shachi had given him. He was an earthbender, like Kid, but had yet to display any knowledge of metalbending. He was very tall and appeared to be a quiet sort of person. Law vanished the remains of the ice spikes and sat down on the wall, watching him. Waiting for how long it would take the guy to realize he was there. The man appeared tired or at least worn out. Was that because of the early morning hour or the lack of food and water? Law rested his chin in the palm of his hand as he watched the guy walk around the deck, inspecting it for damages. Did they believe the ice would keep growing and shatter the ship? Law wouldn’t do that, how would they get rid of them if they broke their ship? He chuckled and the man below stiffened. He slowly turned around and looked at Law sitting on the wall. Law smiled and watched him. He expected the guy to shout for Kid and Killer but instead the guy smiled and walked towards him.

“What a pretty bird that decided to grace us with its presence on our wall this morning,” the man said, and Law’s eyebrows raised slightly. Oh, flirting? He could deal with that.

“Well this pretty bird is just looking if there is something of value to be found around here,” Law teased and the man smiled.

“I guess that depends on what the birdy’s taste is,” he chuckled. “Shiny trinkets? Alcohol? Sweets?”

“Strong, powerful men,” Law purred and the man blushed. “But they also need to have some semblance of intelligence and based on your idiotic plans a few days ago…” he pouted. “I’m a bit disappointed.”

“That was all Kid’s doing.”

“But none of you went against it.”

“We’re from the South Blue. We never knew that the full moon empowers waterbenders.”

“Aw silly little southie boys that don’t study before going out at sea?” he chuckled. “The Yonko will eat you for lunch.”

“Don’t tell Kid that or he might smash that pretty little head of yours.”

“Well… we’ve seen how that has been going for him so far haven’t we? Eustass-ya is very stubborn.”

“Kid is great.”

“I guess our perspectives are different there. All I have seen is his brutish side.”

“Yeah… we kind of got off on the wrong foot.”

“I’d say,” Law chuckled and noticed the man’s grin turning kind of goofy. “What?”

“Nothing, nothing. The pretty bird just sings so prettily.”

“Oh you’ve not heard this bird singing… yet.” Law licked his lips teasingly. “This little bird can be very vocal when it wants to.” He noticed the other man glow bright red at that. “Head out of the gutter Earth-ya.”

“My name is Wire,” Wire hurriedly supplied.

“Wire-ya it is then.”

“Not to sound rude, pretty bird, but why are you here?”

Law ran a finger over the ice wall.

“I was actually sent here to break the ice,” Law replied. “But I found flirting with you is such fun that I will have to wait with that for a bit.”

“Break the ice? Like between us or the literal ice?”

“Hm…” Law tapped his chin. “Undecided for now.” Wire chuckled. “You are much more pleasant to talk to than your leader and his scheming lying right-hand man.”

“Killer didn’t mean to appear scheming…” Wire mumbled.

“Well he was trying to trick us into what? Lowering our guards so you could steal all our valuables and secrets?”

“Um… yeah.”

“Mhm… well at least he appears far more intelligent than your leader.”

“Killer’s smart.”

“Smart enough to get you all out of this mess?”

“Pretty bird don’t be like that,” Wire sighed with sadness in his voice. “As I see it this mess brought something good with it.”

“Oh?”

“Yes… a pretty, pretty bird.” If Wire wasn’t mistaken the waterbender’s ears got a slight dust of pink on them. “You know if you joined our gang now, I could show you what dreams are made of.” He purred the last part huskily and held his hand out towards Law. Law looked at his hand with interest. It had been a while since he’d had some real fun. Then again, the villagers would lose it if he just fell into bed with the bandits so soon after an attack. He also knew some of the guards were probably watching him right now and if he jumped off the wall they would assume the worst. Law smiled almost evilly and Wire faltered a little.

“Do you really think you have what it takes to handle this little birdy?” Law purred.

“Try me and find out,” Wire suggested, still holding his hand out.

“But Wire-ya don’t you know that caged birds don’t sing?”

“Who said anything about caging? If you don’t want to join, that’s fine. We can just have some fun… what do you say, pretty bird?” Law opened his mouth to reply but before he could he heard a rattling sound. Something wrapped around him, tight . He was pulled from the wall, slammed into the deck of the ship, got dragged across it until he hit the mast and then something else wrapped around him. He heard laughter and looked up. Out of the shadows behind the mast came Eustass Kid. He was smirking. The rest of his gang appeared around him as well. Law’s gaze turned to Wire and he noticed the tall man looked a bit shocked. Law’s focus then shifted as Kid slammed his boot against the mast right next to Law’s head.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Kid asked and smirked menacingly. “A healer caught off his guard?”

“I’m shocked, Eustass-ya,” Law replied calmly. “You used your head for once.” He wiggled slightly but Kid noticed and quickly bent down to restrain Law’s wrists. He pushed them behind Law and used a metal ring around his own wrist to cuff Law with, covering his hands fully.

“Are you a metalbender or are you actually bending that steel with brute force?” Law purred and Kid blushed slightly.

“Shut up!” he spat and Law just smirked. Kid stood back up and looked down at Law. Law looked around and noticed the menacing grins on the people around him. He counted the group around him.

“My, my, my at least ten of you and one of me,” he said and pouted. “What’s a poor boy to do?” He fake sniffled. Only to stop when Kid rammed a knife into the wood right next to his head. Kid’s face was so close to his they were practically nose to nose.

“I finally have you at my mercy,” Kid growled. Law smirked and tried to bite his nose. Kid jumped back. “Psycho!”

“I think I’m rather charming.”

“As if!” Kid shouted and bent down to his eye level again. “Now you listen here asshole! You are going to remove this ice, let us go to your fucking village to get provisions and then you are staying the fuck away from us!” Law wasn’t listening. He was busy looking at Kid’s pecks with a small smirk on his face. Kid noticed that Law obviously wasn’t listening. He noticed Law looking from him, to Killer, to Wire and then back. Kid’s face turned red.

“What are you looking at you creep?!” he shouted.

“I’m just wondering if any of you have a measuring tape on you,” Law replied with a smirk. Kid looked at him suspecting some sort of foul play.

“Why?” he asked.

“I want a measuring contest.”

“Measuring contest?”

“Yeah, that might be the only way to figure out who is bigger. You Eustass-ya, Killer-ya or your tall friend who likes birds.” Law winked at Wire and Wire chuckled. Kid’s face turned bright red and Killer coughed nervously. Heat looked between all three of them. Kid growled in frustration and walked across the deck, still glaring at Law. Heat took a moment to look at their captive. He seemed completely relaxed being on their ship. He didn’t look nervous or scared at all.

“Why aren’t you afraid?” Heat asked and the healer turned to him. “You’re all alone on an enemy ship… why are you so relaxed?”

“Who wouldn’t be with all these strong men around to protect little old me?” Law purred.

“We are keeping you hostage, you idiot!” Kid roared.

“Yeah and the whole point of keeping hostages is to make sure they are alive or negotiation will break down, right?”

“Why you, you, you… just shut up!”

Law smirked and leaned back, letting his gaze roam over Kid, Killer and Wire. Heat bit his lip feeling a bit jealous. Why was the guy ogling his partners like that? They were Heat’s and not his! Then again, he could see why Wire had a thing for the healer. Wire liked his partners smaller than him. The healer was kind of funny though. He had quickly figured out how to get on Kid’s nerves. Kid was also very cute when flustered. Not that Heat would tell him that because Kid would blow a gasket and start yelling if someone called him cute.

Heat turned to look at Kid again. He was asking their hostage a lot of questions, but Trafalgar wasn’t replying at all. He just sat there watching them. Kid’s face was getting redder by the second but this time it was from anger rather than from being flustered. Killer calmly grabbed Kid’s arm and dragged him back from the healer. He then crouched in front of the healer and started asking questions himself. But yet again the healer did not reply. Heat wondered why. Surely it couldn’t be because Kid told him to shut up. The guy didn’t seem the type to do what people told him to do… kind of like them. So, him shutting up just because Kid told him to didn’t make any sense at all. He should continue talking just to piss them off and irritate them. Then again Kid was quickly getting fed up with the silence so that might be it as well. Was he just keeping quiet to annoy Kid and Killer? It seemed to be working. Killer had a well of patience, Kid did not, but even Killer appeared to be getting annoyed with the waterbender. Heat noticed the slight strain in Killer’s voice and the growing tension in his shoulders. That was a sign of Killer’s patience running out. Heat looked at the waterbender again. He was just looking at Killer with amusement in his eyes. Then Heat noticed the amused look on Wire’s face. Did Wire realize what was up? It appeared so. He calmly walked to where Killer and the waterbender was and crouched down in front of the waterbender. He reached out a hand towards his face and gently grabbed his chin to turn his face towards his own.

“Sorry, pretty bird but we can’t set you free just yet,” Wire said with amusement in his voice. “Can you sing for us anyway?” The waterbender smirked. The next thing Heat heard was Wire yelping and jumping back, waving the hand that had held Trafalgar’s chin. Wire stared at his hand and then at Killer and Kid.

“He bit me,” Wire said, sounding absolutely outraged. Heat couldn’t help it. He started laughing and soon the others were laughing too. Wire crossed his arms and huffed. “Jerks.”

“You’ve got very soft skin, Wire-ya,” Trafalgar said, and Wire turned to him. “Usually, earthbenders are rough around the edges and their hands are rough too. Yours are very soft though. Then again giant people are usually very tender because they are afraid to break things or hurt those around them.”

“You’ve got very sharp teeth, for a pretty bird,” Wire countered. “Perhaps I should start calling you a kitten instead. You sure act more like a cat than a pretty bird.”

“Meow.” The way Trafalgar said that made a shiver run up Heat’s spine and he felt his face flush slightly. He quickly turned away hoping no one noticed. When he turned, he did catch sight of Kid’s face and it was as red as his own probably was. Heat was too afraid to look at the others.

“Don’t do that,” Wire squeaked before clearing his throat. “Don’t do that or we might actually fail to keep Kid from exploding.”

“He sure has a short temper,” Trafalgar replied. “But he is so cute when he gets flustered.”

“Shut up!” Kid roared and stomped over towards their captive. “I am not cute. Fluffy animals can be cute. I am not and I repeat, I am not cute!” He had his finger pointing right at Trafalgar’s face. Trafalgar looked at it and Kid hurriedly withdrew his hand and growled. “Don’t get any ideas, Trafalgar!”

“I was just wondering if your skin is as soft as Wire-ya’s,” Trafalgar replied. “Then again you are way rougher around the edges so probably not. Your muscles are very impressive though.” He tilted his head with a smirk again. “Are they all for show or can you actually bend steel with brute strength alone?”

“I will bend you if you don’t knock that off!”

“Sure. Didn’t take you for a guy wanting an audience but I’m not picky.” The deck got quiet again and then what Trafalgar said registered. Heat’s face became bright red when he imagined what Trafalgar had just said. Wire’s face was as red as Kid’s hair and so were Killer’s ears and neck. Kid… Kid was bright red too and he looked to be overheating. The other gang members hurriedly fled below deck because they all knew what was about to happen. Kid was about to explode and if you knew what was good for you… you didn’t stick around for the explosion.

“WHAT?!” Kid roared and a shockwave seemed to go through the ship and rocks, dirt and mud from outside the ice wall shot up into the air and came crashing down towards all of them. Killer hurriedly started cutting them while Wire used his powers to send the debris flying in other directions. Mostly crushing them against the ice wall in hope of bringing it down. It did nothing but put tiny dents in the ice. The mud splashed down all over the deck and Heat could see Killer’s anger. Killer hated it when the deck got this dirty. Heat used his flames to dry some of the mud before it hit to make it easier to clean afterwards. He didn’t want Killer to be the next to explode. A large rock came sailing towards their tied-up hostage. He just looked at it. His eyes widened slightly. Heat understood why. There was no way for him to stop this giant rock from hitting him.

“Kid!” Heat shouted. “Hostage!” Kid turned and saw the rock too. He cursed and rammed his fist into it, shattering it. He heard a yelp right next to him and turned. A smaller rock from the debris had hit Trafalgar in the head, at his temple. A small gash appeared and blood started pouring out. Kid stared at it. He thought he would feel pleased about actually getting a hit in and hurting the waterbender, but this just made him feel… guilty? The waterbender hissed in pain and looked up at Kid. Then his eyes widened.

“Uh oh,” he said. He paled slightly. “Wait! Bepo don’t!” Heat had one second to think: “Who is Bepo?” Then they heard a furious, animalistic roar. Kid, Killer, Heat and Wire all turned around and what they saw on top of the wall made them all turn pale. A giant, roaring polar bear was climbing over the wall. Its fur crackled with lightning. It opened its big mouth and roared at them, showing off its teeth.

“Holy shit!” Killer said and jumped back, moving towards Kid and Trafalgar. Heat and Wire hurriedly joined him just as the polar bear leaped off the wall and landed on the deck. It roared again and its claws left deep scratch marks in the wood.

“Bepo!” Trafalgar shouted. “Bepo, stop! It’s okay! It’s okay! I’m not hurt!”

“Bepo?!” Kid squeaked. “That thing is a murder machine and you call it Bepo?!”

“He is usually not this aggressive,” Trafalgar spat. “Look what you made him do!”

“Me?!”

“Yes, you! Aw shit. Bepo don’t!” But too late the polar bear was running at them. Killer rushed forward with his blades drawn but the enraged polar bear just swatted him aside like a fly. Kid and Wire covered their arms in rocks and rushed forward. The polar bear bit into Wire’s arm and sent him flying with a toss of its head. Kid managed to get a hit in only for sharp claws to hit his side and send him flying straight into the ice wall. Heat who was between the polar bear and Trafalgar gulped as the giant beast came towards him.

“Heat, get out of the way!” Killer shouted worriedly.

“Bepo!” Trafalgar shouted but this time less panicked. This time he sounded stern, almost like a parent. “Don’t. Hurt. Him.” The polar bear stopped right in front of Heat. It glared at him with black angry eyes, burning in rage even. Then it put its paw against Heat’s chest and shoved him aside. Not as harshly as Kid but hard enough for Heat to tumble to the side. The polar bear then crushed the chain tying Trafalgar up by using its teeth. Trafalgar got to his feet and turned his back towards the polar bear. It growled and used its claws to remove the cuffs around Trafalgar’s hands. Trafalgar turned and ran his fingers through the polar bear’s fur.

“Calm down,” he soothed gently. “I’m fine. I’m okay.” Instead of roaring the polar bear let out little grunts and nuzzled at Trafalgar’s stomach. Heat looked at Trafalgar’s face and noticed the smile there. It was so soft, gentle. Heat felt his cheeks flush slightly and only one word escaped his lips:

“Pretty.” It was said in a small whisper. Trafalgar petted the polar bear before climbing onto its back. The polar bear snorted at Heat before walking back the way it came and jumped up onto the wall. Kid, Heat, Wire and Killer stared up at him. Trafalgar turned to them with a small smile.

“I came here today to break the ice,” he said. “Pun intended. The villagers, for some odd reason, want to give you guys some compassion. So, they want me to bring down the ice wall and they want you guys to know that you are welcome to buy supplies in the market… and come to me for medical care.” The last he grumbled. “As long as you don’t cause a ruckus or try to hurt anyone.”

“Does that offer still stand?” Killer asked calmly, getting to his feet.

“Let’s say your missing gold can compensate for my little head injury and the damages caused to the village, Killer-ya,” Trafalgar replied.

“Missing gold?” Wire asked.

“BOSS!” a voice shouted and Reck came running up from below deck. Both of his arms were hanging limply. “BOSS!”

“What?!” Kid snapped.

“We couldn’t stop them, boss! They came from underwater! They cut a hole in the hull and stole some of our gold!”

“What?!” Kid shouted.

“That chi-blocking dude, the guy with sunglasses, the guy with the polearm and the girl with the hammers! They came from underwater, stole some of our gold and left! That girl used metal bending to plug the hole in the hull!” That’s when it hit Kid. Trafalgar had known he was there all along. Had known he was about to capture him. Trafalgar had been a decoy! While he was up here playing captive his friends were robbing them! Kid’s face turned bright red from anger.

“TRAFALGAR!” he roared angrily. But stopped when the guy just smirked at him. He had his hand above his head and above that hand was a large sphere of water. “Aw shit.” The sphere crashed down on them, drenching them all… but washing away the mud at the same time.

“That’s for being a brute,” Trafalgar huffed. “Come on, Bepo. Let’s go home. Do you think mom will fuss?” The polar bear made a cute little sound. “Yeah… I’m doomed.” The polar bear jumped off the wall and they were gone. Kid spluttered and tried to get up from the slippery deck. When he got to his feet he heard a strange rumbling sound.

“What’s that?” Heat asked. Then the ice wall around them exploded . It sent ice cascading away from the ship and for the first time in days they could finally see something else and not just ice. Heat turned to look up the hill where Trafalgar and the polar bear vanished into the village. Heat slowly turned towards Kid. Kid was clenching his jaw so tightly that Heat worried for his teeth. Why was he so angry? Oh… a piece of ice lay on the deck. In the shape of a hand flipping them off.

“TRAFALGAR!” Kid roared but the waterbender didn’t reply. They’d lost… again.

Chapter Text

Part 7

Killer could feel the villagers' frightened looks as he walked through the village towards the healing house. One of their members had gotten a bad fever and they needed help. Their doctor had no idea what to do and they needed expert help. It had been a few days since the wall was taken down and the Kid Gang had been to the village a few times to buy food supplies, medical supplies, and material to repair their ship. Whenever they went to the village they were met with scared looks and a guard would constantly be around them, hovering almost. Kid had been fed up by the second day and had yelled at the guy with a polearm, almost escalating it into another fight. So, for now Kid was not allowed to visit the village. The air between everyone was still too affected by their actions. That very same guard was following Killer around at the moment, not saying anything just following wherever Killer went. Killer sighed and turned to the guy.

“Look,” he said. “I understand why you are following me around. I get that you don’t trust any of us. But come on! You’ve been around me for days! You and that chef are constantly glaring holes into our heads whenever we are here! What’s your problem?!”

“You hurt the captain,” the guy replied calmly, but his eyes were filled with hate. “You torched our houses and hurt the villagers and my colleagues. Yeah, I am not letting you out of my sight until the captain orders me.”

“Captain?” Killer asked, but the guy did not reply. Killer rolled his eyes and headed towards the healing house. As he walked he looked around at the village. There was something off here. He couldn’t really put his finger on what it was. He had children and adults interact with and talk with thin air and when they caught him looking they didn’t seem to care. Killer stumbled when two small children ran headfirst into his leg. They stared up at him in fright and Killer noticed everyone around tense up. Killer calmly crouched down and held his hands out to the children. They stared at him in fright.

“Let me help you up,” Killer said as gently as he could he carefully gripped their arms and helped them to their feet. Then he brushed the snow off their clothes. “Be careful when running around. You might trip and hurt yourself or someone else.”

“O-o-okay Mr. B-Bandit,” the little boy stuttered. Killer straightened up again and continued down the road. He turned and noticed that the guard was still following, but the children had run off to rejoin their playmates. An elderly woman did smile at him though, perhaps that was a good sign. Suddenly a snowball came out of nowhere but it was not heading for Killer. It went straight for the guard. The guard spluttered and turned. A group of kids and two other guards grinned at him.

“Aji come play!” Some of the children called before the guards walked up, grabbed this Aji and dragged him away from Killer. Aji was protesting wildly but could not break out of their grips. Especially when a redheaded woodcutter appeared as well and very calmly slung Aji over his shoulder and vanished into the woods behind the village. Killer sighed in relief. Finally. He hurried on his steps towards the healer’s clinic. Hopefully there would be no more trouble. Oh how wrong he was.

“Kujira,” Law sighed in annoyance. “You have been hovering for days . My wound is already healed. I have no bruising. I am not hurt. I am not sick with anything. I have eaten all the meals you’ve kept bringing over. What more do you want from me?”

“I want you to stop making stupid plans that risk your own safety and life,” Kujira huffed while putting the lunch he had brought on the table. Shachi and Penguin sniggered over their own food. “Gods above, Captain, you could have gotten seriously hurt!”

“No, because despite their rough exterior I know Eustass Kid and his gang are actually big softies,” Law replied and continued making the medicine needed to combat this flu season. “I was fine. I was never in any danger.”

“Your head almost got cracked open by a giant rock!”

“Yes, but the Kid gang protected me. I was a hostage, they needed me safe to make sure they could negotiate… though if they had just talked to me instead of trying to creep up on me they would’ve realized I was there to help them. But the teasing was quite fun.”

“You are the most infuriating person I know,” Kujira sighed in annoyance and grabbed his arm. “Now come on. Time to eat.”

“But I need to-”

“No.”

“Give it up, Captain,” Shachi said and smirked. “When mom says food is done you eat. Ow!” Kujira had whacked him up the head while dragging Law past him and forcing him down onto a chair. He then put food on his plate and forced a fork and knife into his hand. Kujira then sat down on one of the work benches and watched.

“Are you gonna sit there and glare until I’ve eaten?” Law asked and glared at Kujira.

“Yes,” the chef replied.

“You’re being ridiculous! I have more important things to do!”

“Like?”

“Like finishing the flu medicine!”

“Which is in its pot and is brewing for at least 30 minutes.” Law’s eyes widened slightly. “I pay attention when you tell us stuff like this. Don’t change the subject. Eat your lunch.”

“Bossy ass mother hen,” Law huffed but did as he was told. He may be protesting a lot, but having someone worrying over him was a bit nice. It reminded him of his two former caretakers… or big brothers. When Law was just a little boy his home was destroyed by Celestial Dragons. They had been looking for the new Avatar, convinced that the people of Flevance were hiding them away. Everyone but Law had been killed. He had escaped Flevance and had met two brothers. Doflamingo and Rocinante. They took care of him for a couple of years… then the Celestial Dragons attacked. Rocinante got killed. Doflamingo picked Law up and fled with him, leaving him on Swallow with a friend named Wolf. The old man had passed away a few years ago but Law had stayed with him until was old enough to have his own house. But yet, Law missed the feeling of family he had gotten from his biological family and from the Donquixote brothers. His friends were very dear to him, but he still missed the feeling of family. So, whenever Kujira fussed over him, he would object but at the same time feel a warm fondness within. Kujira got off the workbench and started tidying up the place, huffing about the boys not knowing how to keep the area tidy without his help. Prompting Law, Shachi and Penguin to share sniggers and calling him mom again. Law smiled and put the fork down. He was about to compliment Kujira on the food when he felt something. He smirked and got up.

“Looks like we’re having company,” he said and the other three turned to him. Then the door opened and Killer stepped in. “Well, well, well, look what the snow dragged in.” Law smirked. “Are you here to lie to me again or do you actually have business here?”

“We err… need some medicine”, Killer replied. “One of our gang members has got a bad fever and our doctor can’t seem to do anything about it.”

“Fever?” Law asked and the other three turned to Killer as well. They all had their eyes narrowed. “Any other symptoms?”

“A rash on his arm from something… we’re not sure what.”

“Please tell me you people did not eat purple fish,” Kujira said and walked over to them.

“Err… what?” Killer asked.

“There is a fish that swims around the island that is very easy to catch,” Penguin explained. “The problem is that it is very poisonous unless cooked properly. Who is your chef?”

“I am,” Killer replied. “And yeah, we caught a bunch of purple fish that we cooked and ate. But only Boogie got sick from it. I thought I prepared all the fish the same way…”

“If it was the fish that fever will soon change to hallucinations and the person will start scratching themselves so badly that they cause wounds,” Shachi added. “Aw man, Captain, you need to hurry.”

“I know,” Law replied and walked over to the cupboard over by the workbench. “You guys stay here and finish the flu medicine. I’ll go with Killer-ya to the ship and try to help their poisoned crew member.” Law started putting little flasks of water into his shoulder bag as well as some herbs and other medicines. Killer sighed in relief and turned to head out the door, only to come face to face with the chef.

“If you hurt our captain one more time or if this is a trap to lure him in we will sink your ship and strand you here,” the chef growled.

“Mom don’t scare the cute little boy,” Law called as he walked over to them. He then grabbed Killer by the arm. “Come on.” He dragged him out of the clinic. Killer followed, not taking his eyes off the healer. Like Wire constantly said… the healer was pretty. Trafalgar kept his hand on Killer’s arm as they walked briskly through the village, probably to make the others realize he was coming along willingly and not as a hostage this time. When they reached the gates four guards stepped in their way. One was the swordsman that had gotten tied up by his own blades, the other was one with a crossbow, the other two were waterbenders.

“Healer Trafalgar,” they greeted. “What’s going on?”

“One of the Kid gang members has poisoned themselves with purple fish,” Law replied and the guards paled slightly. “Yeah we are going to stop it before it escalates.”

“Go ahead then,” the guards got out of the way and Trafalgar started hurrying down the hill with Killer right beside him. When they got down to the docks though they realized something weird… the ship wasn’t tied to the dock anymore and was floating on the water a bit away. Law looked at Killer and Killer rubbed the back of his neck. Law shrugged and prepared to freeze the water when Heat appeared on the deck.

“Don’t connect us to land!” he shouted. “Boogie has gone crazy and tries to get on land to run away!”

“Then how do you suggest we get on board?” Killer called back.

“Err… swim?”

“What nonsense,” Law said and turned to Killer. “Hold on to me Killer-ya, I’ll get us across.” Law turned his back on the larger man and created a sheet of ice on the water, another ice raft. When Law was about to step foot on it, he got a bit of a surprise. Killer very calmly grabbed his hips and lifted him onto his arm. Law’s cheeks got a little pink. Killer looked up at him and despite not being able to see his face, Law knew the guy was smirking at him. Law cleared his throat and made himself more comfortable. Killer had him secured against his chest and shoulder. Killer stepped out on the ice and when he found his footing Law used his powers to bring the ice out to the ship. When they got there Heat reached down for his hand. Law grabbed it and Heat easily pulled him up. Killer was pulled up by Wire and another big guy Law didn’t remember the name of. As soon as Law was on the deck he noticed the gang members and Kid trying to get a hold of this Boogie. The man was armed with a pair of knives and kept swinging at anyone coming close.

“Hallucinations have set in I see,” he muttered to himself and walked closer to the group. He was about to step by Kid when the bigger man grabbed his shoulder.

“Careful, Trafalgar,” the redhead growled. “Boogie isn’t in his right mind right now.”

“I am well aware of that Eustass-ya and I know why,” Law replied and shrugged his hand off. “Now if you would let me work undisturbed I would appreciate it.”

“How are you gonna work when he tries to slash anything that gets close?!”

“With a little bit of fighting of course,” Law replied. “Watch your feet.”

“Huh? Hey!” Law had waved his hands and two waves crashed onto the deck. With another wave of his hand Law froze the water below their feet. Kid grabbed onto the mast to not slip. The same could not be said for the rest of the group. Even Boogie went down. Trafalgar calmly glided across the ice towards him.

“Now,” Trafalgar said. “Be a good boy and open your mouth.” Boogie just roared and swung his knives at him. Trafalgar calmly slid backwards and out of the way. “Okay, so we’re doing this.” He moved his hands and suddenly a large sword made of ice appeared in his hands. He took off towards Boogie. Killer was about to call out to him. None of the gang members were bad fighters and that went for Boogie too. But Killer’s call died away on his lips as Trafalgar and Boogie met on the ice. In fact Trafalgar was a much more skilled swordsman. In two quick motions he had managed to rid Boogie of both of his knives. Trafalgar rammed the sword into the ice and used it to fling himself at Boogie. When his feet hit the guy in the chest Boogie grabbed onto them. Trafalgar just smirked, let go of his ice sword and moved his hands. The ice below Boogie’s feet shot upwards and Boogie yelped in surprise, dropping Trafalgar as he did. Trafalgar backflipped onto the ice and calmly brushed off his clothes. Before Boogie could hit the deck again Trafalgar waved his hand and two hands made of ice appeared out of the frozen deck and grabbed him.

“Like I said,” Trafalgar said and pulled a vial out of his bag. “Be a good boy now and open your mouth.” Boogie started shouting at him and Trafalgar used that to pour whatever was in the vial into his mouth. At first nothing happened then Boogie’s eyes rolled to the back of his head and he was out cold. Trafalgar smirked and the ice hand vanished as well as the rest of the ice.

“What the fuck did you do?!” Kid roared and stormed over while the ship’s doctor ran up to the downed Boogie. Kid grabbed onto Trafalgar’s coat and pulled him closer.

“Relax, it was just a little something to knock him out for about six hours,” Trafalgar replied and flicked Kid on the nose. Kid gritted his teeth angrily but let go. “I will need you to get this guy into the infirmary, Eustass-ya.”

“Why?” Kid asked but nodded for his men to do as Trafalgar said.

“Because I don’t want to treat open wounds out in the open, Eustass-ya. We need somewhat of a sterile environment.” He walked past Kid and followed the guys carrying Boogie.

“Woah, woah, woah!” Kid exclaimed, grabbed the back of his coat and pulled him back. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going?!”

“Killer-ya said you needed a healer,” Trafalgar replied and gave Kid a tired look. “Does your ship’s doctor know how to treat this or not?”

“…” Kid grumbled and let go. Trafalgar smirked and headed towards the infirmary again. Killer decided to tag along. He had never seen someone heal with waterbending before after all.

Killer sat on a chair watching Trafalgar Law work on Boogie. Boogie was lying on a bed between the two of them. Law was focused on him at the moment, using water to heal the wounds Boogie had caused himself during his hallucinations. Killer’s full attention was on Law’s hands. He had never noticed before but Law had tattoos on his hand. He had no idea what those black things were meant to symbolize but he could see the word DEATH tattooed across his knuckles on each hand.

“Why death?” Killer asked.

“Hm?” Trafalgar asked without looking up from his work.

“On your hands… why have you written death?”

“Because as a healer capable of using waterbending I can bring life to otherwise helpless situations, Killer-ya. But one mistake will also bring death. It’s a reminder to myself that my hands hold both life and death in them when I work. It is also a way for me to fight death. As a healer I fight death many times and I mostly win.” He looked up at Killer and smirked. “My track record thus far is spotless.”

“You’ve never lost a-”

“Don’t jinx it,” Law scolded and returned to his work. “People take life for granted. Me too sometimes. Sometimes I need to remind myself that despite being very strong and very powerful and very skilled I am still just a mortal man and any mortal man can die. I might have escaped death a couple of times but that’s no reason to believe I’m invincible.”

“No one is invincible…” Killer agreed.

“Your leader seemed to think so before crossing paths with me,” Law teased. “Eustass-ya has an impressive physique but he puts too much faith in his powers and strength alone.”

“Kid is great,” Killer defended. “We are going all the way to the top thanks to him. No one will be able to challenge us.”

“Don’t you need to be able to defeat me first, Killer-ya?”

“I was thinking more along the lines of getting you on our side.”

“Oh? And how are you going to do that?” Law looked up again. Killer gulped slightly when those golden eyes met his own blue ones, not that Law would be able to tell because of the mask.

“I am sure we can figure out a way. Isn’t there something you want that we can give you in exchange?”

“Oh?” Law smirked. “Are you sure you are man enough to give me what I want?” He had a coy smile on his face and Killer found himself blushing again.  Law chuckled. “My you guys are so easily flustered.”

“S-shut it,” Killer huffed. “You are just a…” He hesitated.

“A?” Law asked when Killer didn’t finish his thought. Killer didn’t know what to say. He couldn’t just blurt out that Law was a very pretty, no, beautiful man. He couldn’t tell him that he flustered him because he was so tasty . Everything he said and did was done in such a lewd tone that Killer didn’t know how to act. Law was seducing them without even really trying.

“A very err… lewd person?” Killer tried and Law chuckled and damn wasn’t that a cute sound… no, beautiful.

“You sound like Apoo,” Law replied and got to his feet. “There I have done what I can. The medicine I gave him before I started healing him should rid him of all the poison and the tranquilizer I gave him should allow his body to rest up.”

“Thanks, doc,” Killer said and got up as well. “What do you want as a reward for a job well done?”

“Well…” Law walked around the bed and straight up to him. “I take berries, trinkets or…” He walked his fingers up Killer’s pecs towards his mask. “A little peek under the mask?” Killer grabbed his hand.

“No,” he said firmly.

“Killjoy,” Law huffed and pulled his hand free. “Not even if I give you a physical exam, Killer-ya?” Killer’s neck turned bright red and Law gripped his arm with both hands. “You’re so tense. I suggest a massage to relax those muscles.” He ran his fingers down his arm and down to his hands. “Well would you look at that. Despite being quite firm and strong you also seem to have very gentle hands, Killer-ya.” Law let go of his hand and turned around, heading for the door. “I got a reward. See you later.”

“Reward?” Killer asked dumbfounded. “What do you…” His eyes widened. “Oh no he didn’t!” He looked at his arm. His other wrist guard was missing now too. “Trafalgar!” he shouted and hurried after him. When he got out on the deck he looked around but saw no sign of the healer. Killer gritted his teeth and stomped over to where Heat and Wire were watching Kid shout profanities after the healer.

“Did he take your other wrist guard?” Wire asked and Killer nodded. Wire chuckled. “We’ll get them back. But you must admit they look pretty on him.”

“He is very pretty,” Heat agreed and Wire chuckled. “Can we keep him?”

“We need to get Kid onboard first.” All three turned to look at a cursing and grumbling Eustass Kid. “Yeah… that might need some work.”

“Kid is so slow at times,” Heat agreed. “I like that healer though.”

“We all do… Kid too deep down. He’s just too stubborn to admit it. What do you say, Kil?” He got no reply. “Kil?” they noticed Killer look out at sea.

“What’s Hawkins doing here?” Killer asked and they followed his gaze and both Heat and Wire sighed. They recognized that ship. Fuck. Things were about to get worse.

Chapter Text

Part 8

Basil Hawkins was another bandit leader very active within the North Blue. He had stopped by Swallow Island a few times before. Mostly if they were in dire need of a healer or for restocking. Law and his closest friends had never liked the guy. He was a craven, according to Law. He would constantly follow those cards of his and never really think for himself. Usually the man came around in summer when the snow was well… there was much less of it. The man unnerved Law for another reason. The man was a waterbender, but he was mostly using his bending on plants to make them do his biddings. Which was why Law wondered why the hell the guy was coming to Swallow now in the middle of winter.

Hawkins may be from the North Blue but the guy despised the cold. He usually tried to get to the South Blue during the winter months because of the sun and warmth. Something must be going on for him to get here in the middle of winter.

Law was out in the square, keeping an eye on things for now. Hawkins and his men had just walked into the village and were looking around, getting some provisions. It didn’t take long for Hawkins to notice Law. He told something to his gang before he started making his way towards Law. Law kept his face neutral and waited until Hawkins was close enough.

“Hawkins-ya,” he greeted calmly. “What are you doing here? During this time of the year you are usually sailing around the South Blue to keep away from the cold.”

“Something came up, Trafalgar,” Hawkins replied and Law smirked and met his gaze.

“Oh?” he asked. “What might that something be?” He let his gaze roam over Hawkins and Hawkins narrowed his eyes at him.

“I am not interested in your obvious flirtations, Trafalgar,” he said. “What came up has nothing to do with my bodily functions.” Law smirked and Hawkins glared. “Those goggles and wrist guards are new… where did you get them?”

“These things?” Law asked and looked at the wrist guards and the goggles. “Trophies.”

“From one of your many conquests?”

“Hawkins-ya, you make it sound as if I am just a common whore who cannot keep his legs together.”

“Is it that far from the truth?”

“You are just salty because I don’t try any of my advances on you,” Law countered and got to his feet. “Now… what is it that you really want?”

“Something is about to happen on Swallow Island,” Hawkins replied. “I was looking into my cards and every reading I did pointed me towards Swallow Island. Something is about to happen here, but I am not sure what it is.”

“Something is going to happen here?”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what?”

“No. That is why I arrived on the island. Swallow Island is going to be the center of something big. But I am unsure as to what that big thing is going to be.”

“It might be the siege we’ve found ourselves in these past few weeks, Hawkins-ya.”

“Siege?”

“Did you not notice the other ship in the harbor when you arrived?” Law smirked. “Your cards couldn’t see that?”

“I did notice that ship. I recognized it as well. Eustass Captain Kid. He is here on the island?”

“He is not on the island but on his ship, some of his gang members are loitering around… same as yours.”

“He is a very dangerous person.”

“I can handle him.”

“Is that why you have his goggles?”

“War trophy, Hawkins-ya,” Law replied with a smirk. “Please excuse me.” He stalked past Hawkins. Hawkins turned to watch him go and he wondered why Law just left so abruptly… until he noticed where he was going. Some of Hawkins’ own men were about to come to blows with some of Kid’s. Trafalgar was walking towards them with an angry air around him. Hawkins knew that the islanders were usually very welcoming to bandits and other visitors to the island. They did not however tolerate any form of fighting that could cause the islanders any pain. Hawkins looked closer and noticed the two groups had a couple of children standing between them looking scared. Ah. Something must have happened to the children. Hawkins recognized the two Kid gang members about to come to blows with his own me. One of them was Wire and the other was Heat. If he wasn’t mistaken the children were slowly gravitating towards the two of them.

Hawkins noticed one of his men grip a dagger and slice at Wire, but before the knife could hit… a fountain of water exploded under his feet and sent him flying into the air. Hawkins’ gaze turned towards Trafalgar and noticed his fingers were doing one of the waterbending motions. Hawkins’ men turned towards Trafalgar and started shouting at him. Hawkins sighed. He had told his men that if they knew what was best for them… don’t mess with Trafalgar. The guy was just a healer, but he was still a waterbender. Which meant he knew how to fight if he had to. Not that he could overpower any of them. Hawkins’ gang were all trained waterbenders and he couldn’t see Trafalgar overpower them unless it was a sneak attack, like right now.

Hawkins looked at Trafalgar. His face looked impassive as he stood with his back to Heat and Wire, but had his gaze locked on Hawkins’ own men. The children had run off. Wait… why was Wire holding a hand at Trafalgar’s hip? Was he trying to calm the waterbender down somehow? Heat was looking slightly nervous as well. What was going on? Hawkins’ gang member said something… only for the snow below his feet to explode upwards. It wrapped around Hawkins’ man and turned him into a snowball. The villagers laughed and with a flick of his hand Trafalgar sent the man over the wooden wall and sent him out of the village. He then turned to Heat and Wire and to Hawkins it appeared as if he was scolding the pair. Hawkins started slowly walking towards them. Trafalgar may be a healer and inhabitant of this island. But Hawkins would be damned if he allowed the man to attack two of his men like that. As he walked he moved his fingers discreetly, making little snowflakes jump up and slowly had them form a sharp icicle.

“Look, I appreciate that you wanted to help the children, Wire-ya and Heat-ya,” Trafalgar was saying. “But picking a fight with Hawkins’ gang here is not the wisest of decisions. Hawkins is not one of your regular waterbenders.”

“We know,” Wire replied. “He can use waterbending on plants. But, pretty birdy, there are no plants here right now.” He nuzzled Trafalgar’s hair, playfully. Only for Trafalgar to turn around and smirk at him.

“He’s a waterbender, Wire-ya,” he said and calmly pushed the taller man back a few steps. “And snow is water.”

“But you’re a much stronger waterbender than him,” Heat said and Trafalgar turned to him.

“But I’m just a feeble healer,” he said and smirked playfully. “I need big strong men like yourselves to protect me from evil waterbenders.”

“You’re the most evil of all,” Heat squeaked and Trafalgar chuckled. “I didn’t mean it like that…”

“I figured,” Trafalgar said. “But then, Heat-ya, you better make it up to me.”

“How?”

“Give me that ring.” Trafalgar pointed at a braided iron band around Heat’s long finger. Heat blinked and looked at it.

“This?” he said and removed it from his finger. “It’s not worth anything though-hey!” Trafalgar swiped it and put it on his thumb. “Give that back!”

“Nu uh, mine now,” Trafalgar said and jumped out of reach of Heat and Wire… but right into reach for Hawkins. Hawkins smirked… and struck. Trafalgar gasped and pressed a hand to his side just as a splash of red hit the snow.

“Hawkins!” Wire roared and sent a fist made of rocks right at him. Hawkins just calmly stepped aside and sent razor-shape sheets of ice at Heat and Wire. The villagers nearby screamed and the guards came running. Heat and Wire jumped out of the way as the guards rushed to fight off Hawkins. Hawkins just smirked and did something with his hands. Long tentacles made of water shot out of the ground around him, almost like an octopus. He used the tentacles to swipe at the people around him. His men noticed what was going on and joined into the fighting. Heat and Wire joined the fight as well, going after Hawkins’ guys.

Law was on his knees in the snow, pressing his hands at the wound in his side. He felt hands on his shoulders and groaned as he was pulled back against Shachi’s chest. Penguin appeared in his line of vision.

“Move your hands, Captain,” he said gently. “I need to have a look.”

“Don’t worry about me,” Law groaned. “Get Hawkins-ya and his guys out of here.”

“The guards have most of it under control. I am more worried about you. Now, move your hands!” Law rolled his eyes but complied. He could feel that he was losing blood fast and his vision was already getting a bit cloudy from the blood loss.

“Shit that looks bad,” he heard Unagi say.

“We need to stop the bleeding,” Penguin replied and took off his jacket and pressed it against Law’s side. Law groaned. “Sorry, Captain.”

“No worries…” Law groaned.

“I-I don’t think I can fix this with just medicines and herbs,” Penguin admitted. “It’s too deep and bleeding too much.”

“Get one of the waterbenders,” Law grunted. “It’s high time one of them learned some healing.”

“Which one?”

“Mattias,” Law groaned. “Get Mattias, he has the best affinity out of all of them.” He gasped, trying to get enough air to stay somewhat lucid. “You need to get me out of the cold…”

“The clinic is too far away, you’ll bleed to death!”

“Tavern,” Shachi said. “JAKO!” the last he roared at the top of his lungs. Law winced. But soon Jako appeared in his line of vision.

“Sorry, Captain,” the large man said and bent down, swiftly hoisting Law up. “Where to?”

“Tavern,” Penguin replied, still pressing his jacket on the wound. “Shachi, can you find Mattias?”

“No problem,” Shachi said and took off. Law could hear him shout for Mattias as he ran.

“The fighting?” Law asked.

“Hawkins and his guys are leaving,” Penguin replied. “Heat and Wire are following them… the guards are chasing all of them out.”

“Someone needs to tell the guards Kid’s gang didn’t do anything this time.” The earth trembled. “Uh oh.”

“Yeah… someone pissed off her highness,” Penguin joked. “Now try to relax to slow your bleeding. Mattias is on his way.”

“If he kills me I’ll kill him.”

“Of course, Captain,” Jako replied.

“What the hell happened?!” a new voice shouted and Law cursed.

“Not now mom, later,” he said and he could picture the look on Kujira’s face. Law felt himself getting placed on a table and he heard upset shouts and murmurs around. Soon he heard the door slam and running feet. Shachi and Mattias appeared in his line of vision.

“Good,” Law said. “Mattias, you are going to become my healer.”

“B-but I don’t know what to do!” Mattias objected.

“Just shut up and listen. Okay?”

“Okay.”

“Good. Now here is what I want you to do…”

“HE WHAT?!” Kid roared so loudly the Victoria Punk shook in the water. Heat removed the hands he had covered his ears with. Kid and Killer were staring at him and Wire. They had just returned from the village. Hawkins and his gang had fled to their ship and were aiming their cannons at whoever came close to them. Kid and Killer had heard the commotion from the village but had no idea what it was. Wire and Heat had just finished explaining to him what had happened.

A couple of Hawkins’ men had been bothering a group of kids that were playing in the snow, trying to waterbend their snowballs to fly like Law could. The guys had mocked the children, had kicked their snowballs and threatened to harm the kids. Wire and Heat had approached them. They had told the children to ignore the idiots and had tried their best to explain how bending worked… only for the guys to start insulting them and yelling at the children again. Trafalgar had sent one of them flying with a fountain of water below the feet. He had then joined the discussion… and sent the other one flying. That was when Hawkins struck.

“Hawkins stabbed him,” Wire repeated. “While we were talking with Trafalgar he snuck up on all of us and stabbed him in the side with a large icicle.”

“And what the hell were you two doing?!” Kid roared.

“Err… talking to Trafalgar?” Wire shared a look with Heat. “As soon as Trafalgar was stabbed, we tried fighting Hawkins but he ran off with his gang. They are still on their ship, being anchored. Err… Kid?” Kid had turned his back on them and was marching across the deck. Heat, Wire and Killer shared a look before following him. They noticed Kid jump off the ship. For a second they thought he would be going to the village to check up on Law… but instead he went straight for Hawkins’ ship. The cannons fired, but Kid just brought up rocks from the beach and the cannonballs hit them instead. A few that went over the rocks he reached out his hand towards. He then used his metalbending to stop them in midair. Kid smirked as he noticed the slightly panicked looks on the people behind the cannons. Kid just grinned his most savage and evil grin. Before flinging all the cannonballs he had grabbed right back at them. The people shouted something about taking cover. But Kid was unrelenting. He used his metalbending to start pulling out nails from the ship and other important things made of metal. He then made the very same metal parts attack the ship… somewhat like an angry swarm of bees. Kid had a manic sort of grin on his face. Killer was quite impressed actually. Kid never really went this overboard and whenever he did it was very impressive. His handling on his metalbending was very impressive. It was almost as if Kid was a large magnet. Killer looked at the ship and heard people running around, shouting, yelps of pain and cursing. Then huge vines appeared on the deck and started swatting at the little nails and other metal shrapnel Kid had “borrowed” from the ship itself.

“Hawkins has arrived,” Killer remarked calmly. And sure enough Hawkins appeared near the railing.

“Kid,” he said, sounding bored.

“Bastard,” Kid replied.

“What is the meaning of this?”

“Your people messed with some of mine,” Kid replied with that manic grin still on his face. “I don’t like it when people mess with what’s mine.”

“I did not see any of your men getting injured during that little scuffle in the village,” Hawkins remarked.

“I was talking about that fucking healer!” Kid roared angrily and gritted his teeth. “He. Is. Mine! I will be the one to defeat the bastard in battle! You are not allowed to touch him!”

“The healer? You mean Trafalgar?”

“Yes!”

“He bested you in combat? A healer?”

“To be fair the bastard is quite powerful when he puts his mind to it,” Killer said calmly. “He’s not just a healer.”

“I have known the man for years. He is nothing but a heal…” Hawkins trailed off and lifted his head. His eyes widened slightly. Kid and the others looked up as well. Kid smirked evilly. Killer smirked behind his mask. Wire crossed his arms with a smirk on his face. Heat looked in awe. Above Haw

kins’ ship hung a cloud of very sharp, very deadly icicles. Hawkins stared at them in absolute horror before turning his gaze towards the village up on the hill. He jerked in surprise when he saw who was standing at the gate. Trafalgar Law stood there, minus his jacket and only the common sweaters and tunic of the water tribes. His golden eyes appeared to be burning with righteous anger. He had his hand extended to a point above Hawkins’ head… right at the icicles. Kid and his partners all jumped back because just as they did… the icicles started raining down on Hawkins and his ship. It was almost like a never-ending rain of sharp swords coming at it. The ship that was previously damaged by Kid’s relentless attack kept getting bombarded by those icicles. Kid could hear people onboard scream in agony as they got pierced by the ice. Even Hawkins appeared to have gotten a few cuts. When the mast came down the rain of icicles ended. Kid turned to look towards the village and saw Trafalgar turn his back on them and vanish behind the gate as it closed.

“Well damn,” Wire whistled. “That was hot .” Kid smirked. Yeah… that had been hot.

Chapter Text

Part 9

Kid and his gang arrived at the village and got let in through the gates without hesitation. Apparently, the guards had witnessed him attacking Hawkins and they were impressed and pleased by it. Hawkins and his crew had taken their broken ship and had left as quickly as they could. Kid had told his gang they were going to the tavern to drink and have some fun but secretly he wanted to check up on his arch enemy. Sure, La-Trafalgar had appeared at the gate to rain down some sweet revenge on Hawkins and his gang but Kid needed to make sure. Killer, Heat and Wire also wanted to make sure the healer was okay. But their reasons were a bit different than Kid’s reasons. Kid wanted him to be okay so that he could be the one defeating him… and not a fucker like Hawkins. 

As they neared the tavern they could hear music, laughter and merriment coming from inside. Kid strode up to the door and pushed it open. Inside was a celebration of some sort. A young blonde man was the center of attention. There was a musician singing and playing the lute and quite a lot of people were dancing. Some were even dancing on the tables. Alcohol seemed to be flowing as well as the islanders celebrated. The merriment did not end when Kid and his gang entered. Instead the villagers appeared to get even happier. Kid walked to a table and left Killer with securing drinks for them. Kid’s gang spread out all over the tavern to take part in the celebration while Heat and Wire sat down by Kid. All three started looking around for the person they had come looking for. Kid noticed Sunglasses and Penguin-hat but couldn’t see Trafalgar anywhere. Killer joined Kid and the others, handing them their drinks. The beer at his place was some of the best Kid had ever had and the whiskey too. He smirked and downed the whiskey in one big gulp before going for the beer. Killer rolled his eyes, Kid knew he did, despite not being able to see his face. That’s when the musician went bonkers. He let his fingers run over the lute in a way that clearly was meant to draw everyone’s attention. All heads in the tavern turned to him. He smirked and started playing a new melody.

“I see a chieftain,” he sang and the villagers chuckled. “A piece of shit!” Kid noticed the chieftain of the village glare at the man. “What can this man do? Nothing at all, no absolutely nothing. And his name is… Eustass.” At that the Kid gang started laughing and Kid glared at the musician. Even Heat and Wire sniggered.

“His name is Eustass!” the islanders sang right back at the musician.

“You little,” Kid growled but as he was about to stand up Killer and Wire pulled him down, chuckling. The musician smirked and then turned on to his left. He was standing on a table.

“I see a man as great and powerful as no one else,” he sang happily. “He is the greatest of chieftains!” Kid noticed the chieftain smirk proudly. “And Trafalgar is his name!” The chieftain’s smirk faded and the tavern cheered.

“Trafalgar is his name!” the patrons sang happily, and they were all looking in the same direction. Kid followed their gazes and nearly choked on his drink. Trafalgar was sitting on a table. He was not wearing that heavy fur coat water tribes usually wore. He was in thinner clothes, and they were hugging his body in all the right places. His golden eyes shone in the light from the fires, lanterns and torches. His smile was soft and amused. The door opened and Kid noticed the female earthbender walking in. This apparently egged the musician on. He jumped off the table and rushed up to her with his lute.

“I see a chieftain who wears a skirt,” he sang at her, and she gave him a very unimpressed look while the guys that came in with her sniggered and hurried out of the way. “While men get frozen, she just stands there… giggling.” The giant man beside her with heart-shaped hair whistled the same tune the musician sang in, and the girl spun around to stare at him. The girl made a grip for the lute but the musician danced out of the way. Music started up again and the villagers cheered. A few others joined in with instruments of their own. Apparently, this was a dancing song because a lot of people got to their feet and started dancing. Some even got onto the tables to dance. 

Kid felt eyes on himself and soon realized who was looking. Trafalgar was looking their way. A smile appeared on his face and he moved towards them. Kid got reminded of a cat stalking its prey. When Trafalgar reached him he smirked before jumping onto their table. Kid’s eyes widened. Trafalgar just smirked at him and then he started moving to the music. Kid… was mesmerized. Trafalgar danced to the beat of the music but not only that. Water shot out from the bottle bag at his side and the water exploded into droplets. These droplets started moving around Trafalgar. They caught the light and glistened like little diamonds and their reflections made little sparkles appear all over Trafalgar. Kid couldn’t tear his eyes off the man. Trafalgar had a lithe body, quite typical for waterbenders and airbenders. He was tall but still shorter than Kid, Killer, Heat and Wire by quite a lot. He looked so small in comparison to them. He also looked… fragile. Like a glass figurine that would break if you held it too hard. Then again Kid knew that was a lie. Beneath the fragile exterior Trafalgar was strong, powerful… sneaky. He had the agility of waterbenders and he showed it off now. Kid felt his cheeks burning and lowered his gaze. He noticed that his three partners were outright staring at Trafalgar as well. Heat was blushing and looking at him a little timidly. Killer’s face was hidden by his mask but Kid knew that his eyes would be burning with longing. Wire… Wire was quite obvious with his adoration. He was grinning at Trafalgar and his eyes told the world exactly what he was thinking. When the music came to a close Wire held his hand up towards Trafalgar. Trafalgar smirked and took it. Wire smirked back and pulled on it, hard enough to make Trafalgar lose his footing. The waterbender’s eyes widened slightly before he landed on Wire’s lap. Kid felt his anger starting to bubble. But why was he angry? Wire’s arm wrapped around Trafalgar, keeping him securely on his lap. Wait… Kid looked at Trafalgar and noticed his cheeks turning a little pink. Wait, wait, wait, was Wire getting him flustered?

“You dance prettily, pretty birdy,” Wire purred and that seemed to shake Trafalgar out of his stupor. His usual cat-like smirk reappeared on his face and he slowly wrapped his free arm around Wire’s neck. Wire was still holding his hand.

“Dancing is one of my many passions,” Trafalgar all but purred. “Keeps one nimble, your mind alert and helps your body become more flexible .” Wire’s face turned red. “My, my, my you are well-endowed… unless that is something else you keep hidden in your pocket, Wire-ya.” Trafalgar leaned closer to his ear and whispered something… something that apparently had Wire overheating because he started stuttering and let go of Trafalgar. He had a grin on his face that Kid knew exactly the meaning behind. Wire was getting very hot and bothered.

“Oi!” Kid shouted, feeling jealous. But of who? “Don’t you have any shame?!” Trafalgar turned to look at him.

“Nope,” he teased before getting off Wire’s lap, pulling his hand loose. “Where is the fun in that, Eustass-ya?” Kid was about to shout something at him when the waterbenders bent down to his ear. “I think it’s much more fun if I’m allowed to play .” Kid’s face turned red again. “Red is a good color on you.”

“S-shut up!”

“Fine,” Trafalgar stood up straight again, shrugging his shoulders. “Maybe I’ll try again when you’ve gotten a bit more relaxed and not as high strung.” He reached up to his ear and Kid wondered why the guy was playing with his earrings. “See you all later.” He turned to leave. Kid and the others watched him leave. That’s when something glinted in his ear.

“Oi!” Wire exclaimed, but sounded slightly amused. “That’s my earring you thief!” Trafalgar turned to smirk at them over his shoulder. Wire smirked, downed his drink and got to his feet. But Kid sent him a withering glare. Wire slowly sat down again, pouting. Killer chuckled and the pair turned to him. Killer nodded towards the crowd.

“Heat’s faster than you,” he teased and both guys turned. They noticed Heat talking to Trafalgar while walking towards the bar. Heat’s cheeks were slightly pink and Trafalgar’s eyes were soft. Kid crossed his arms, grumbled and slumped in his seat.

“Stupid waterbender asshole,” he grumbled.

The evening turned into night. The party was still going on. During the party Trafalgar had been seen dancing with some of the villagers but he had also tried to get Kid, Killer, Wire and Heat to dance with him. But the four bandits had all refused, telling him they could not dance for shit. Trafalgar pouted cutely at them but didn’t stay still for long. He and that girl with bushy hair danced together a lot. Killer, Heat and Wire outright glared at her, jealousy burning in their eyes. Kid also glared at her… no him. Definitely him. He was not glaring at her, no, no, no. Why would he be glaring at her? It wasn’t as if she was dancing with the prettiest guy on the fucking island and Kid couldn’t do that. Kid was glaring at Trafalgar because he was an annoying flirt that kept being a smartass and kept giving them trouble at every turn. Forget the guy had long sexy legs, a lithe body that Kid could probably pick up as if weighed nothing, pretty golden eyes, dark soft looking hair, delicious caramel skin, long slender fingers… Woah! Halt brain! Kid shook his head to rid himself of those thoughts. Gods damn it! What sort of witchcraft did Trafalgar possess?!

“Listen up everybody!” the musician called and all eyes were on him and that girl with bushy hair. “We have a special song to sing for you all!”

“Oh hell no,” Trafalgar said and turned to leave the dance floor. “I will not be the subject of yet another one of your ballads!”

“Get back here!” the girl giggled and grabbed his arm, pulling him back towards herself and the musician. “We think everyone wants to see the softer side of our captain.”

“Stop that,” Law scolded her. She just stuck her tongue out at him. Then she nodded to the musician and he grinned and started playing.

“You see,” the girl said, her focus being mostly on Kid and his gang members. “Nearly everyone in this room at one point or another has had a little crush on our resident master healer here.” She nudged Law, he glared at her in return. “Who can blame us, right?”

“Ikkaku,” Trafalgar growled in warning. She just patted his cheek and turned towards the crowd.

“Nothing is so good it lasts eternally,” she sang and Trafalgar looked horrified. “Perfect situations must go wrong. But this has never yet prevented me wanting far too much for far too long.”

“Are you serious right now?!” Trafalgar squeaked. “Ikkaku you-”

“Looking back I could have played it differently,” the girl, Ikkaku, sang and covered Trafalgar’s mouth with her hand. Sunglasses, Penguin-hat and a few others were laughing already while most of the villagers sniggered. “Won a few more moments… who can tell? But it took time to understand the man. Now at least I know I know him well.”

“Wasn’t it good?” the musician sang and Trafalgar glared at him.

“Oh, so good,” the girl sighed leaning onto Trafalgar slightly. A Trafalgar who was turning quite red quite fast.

“Wasn’t he fine?”

“Oh, so fine.”

“Isn’t it madness…”

“He can’t be mine,” the musician and Ikkaku sang together.

“But in the end he needs a little bit more than me,” the musician sang happily. “More security!”

“He needs his fantasy and freedom,” the girl replied.

“I know him so well,” both of them sang. Trafalgar pushed her hand from his face, about to start scolding her. But that was when the musician took over.

“No one in your life is with you constantly,” he sang happily. “No one is completely on your side. And though I move my world to be with him. Still the gap between us is too wide.”

“Don’t you get any ideas,” Trafalgar growled and tried to back away again. Ikkaku however did not let him. Kid gritted his teeth when he noticed her gripping onto his arm and hugging it. He could feel the wrath from Wire, Heat and Killer as well.

“Looking back I could have played it differently,” the musician continued, ignoring Trafalgar and the four gang members by the table. “Learned about the man before I fell.”

“I was just a little careless,” Ikkaku sang happily.

“But I was ever so much younger then. Now at least I know him so well.”

“Wasn’t it good?”

“Oh, so good.”

“Wasn’t he fine?”

“Oh, so fine.”

“Isn’t it madness he won’t be mine,” both sang and by now both were leaning on Trafalgar… a Trafalgar looking very unimpressed and a little bothered actually. Killer clenched his fists.

“Didn’t I know,” the musician and Ikkaku sang together. “How it would go if I knew from the start? Why am I falling apart?!”

“Wasn’t it good?” the musician sang.

“Oh, so good,” Ikkaku replied.

“Wasn’t he fine?”

“Oh, so fine.”

“Isn’t it madness he won’t be mine?”

“He won’t be mine.”

“But in the end he needs a little bit more than me, more security.”

“He needs his fantasy and freedom!”

“I know him so well!”

“It took time to understand him…”

“I know him so well,” both sang and then shrieked with laughter as Trafalgar used his bending to drench both of them with water from his hip flask. The villagers around laughed happily and Trafalgar gritted his teeth angrily. Ikkaku patted his cheek before kissing it. Trafalgar just glared at her and then shifted his attention to the musician. The man squeaked and rushed off in the crowd. A redhead with an axe strapped to his back and one of the big guys entering with Ikkaku blocked Trafalgar from following. Trafalgar turned on his heel and stormed over to the corner where Killer and the others were. He huffed and plopped down on Killer’s lap. Killer’s brain almost short circuited when he did that. He felt incredibly stupid just sitting there, holding up his hands because he had no idea where to put them.

“Oi!” Kid barked. “There are chairs around Trafalgar! No need to use my men like your furniture!”

“Killer-ya’s lap is much more comfortable than a wooden stool,” Trafalgar huffed and leaned back against Killer’ chest. “His tits are comfy too.” Killer thought he was blushing so much steam would actually leak out through the holes in his helmet. If he had been a waterbenders or a firebender it probably would have. Especially when Trafalgar moved around on his lap to get comfortable. Killer very slowly and very carefully put both his arms around Trafalgar and hugged him to his chest.

“They are not tits!” Kid shouted angrily.

“Are you jealous because Killer-ya has better tits than you, Eustass-ya?” Trafalgar’s grin was catlike. Kid’s face turned red again.

“As if!”

“As if he has better tits or as if you are jealous?” Trafalgar asked and tilted his head playfully.

“S-shut up!”

“They’re not tits,” Killer told Trafalgar as well, trying to spare Kid some anger… or embarrassment.

“But they are such lovely tits, Killer-ya,” Trafalgar purred and nuzzled at Killer’s neck. Killer’s neck turned as red as Kid’s hair.

“Oi!” Kid barked angrily. “How drunk are you?!”

“I’m not drunk, Eustass-ya.”

“I think he and I need some air,” Killer squeaked before clearing his throat. “I’m getting us some air.” With that he got up, with Trafalgar in his arms. Trafalgar’s face turned a lovely shade of pink at that. Killer smirked behind his mask. Killer walked past Kid but before going outside he leaned down and booped his helmet against Kid’s head, like a soft peck. Kid smirked at that.

“Cute,” Trafalgar commented. Killer fled the place before Kid could start yelling that he wasn’t cute.

As soon as they got outside Killer walked around the corner of the tavern and put Trafalgar down. Trafalgar grabbed onto his coat and pulled him close, looking up at him. Killer swallowed. The moonlight made Trafalgar’s eyes glow again. Killer raised a trembling hand and placed it on Trafalgar’s cheek, caressing gently. Trafalgar leaned into his touch.

“Why are you doing this?” Killer asked, feeling nervous.

“Doing what?” Trafalgar asked, looking at him curiously.

“Flirting with us… is it just a ploy? Are you just toying with us?”

“You think I’m that heartless?” Trafalgar asked and narrowed his eyes.

“I don’t know you well enough to know that. The only time we see you there’s usually a fight going on between us… or you’re in healer mode.” He ran his thumb over Trafalgar’s lips. They were very soft. “You constantly tease us or mock us… and flirt at the same time.”

“I tease you because you react so funny when I do,” Trafalgar answered honestly. “I only mock you when we fight. I flirt because I like the four of you.”

“Why?”

“Well,” Trafalgar took his hand and played with his fingers gently. “You all look hot. You’re all strong and fierce and very loyal to each other. You project this picture of cold hearted ruffians but are in reality just big softies. Don’t think I didn’t see Wire help Clara fit that hat onto her snowman when she couldn’t reach. Or Heat helping old man Gerald lighting the fires in his house so he could be comfortable. Eustass too thought he was being discreet but I saw him making sure that lump of metal didn’t hit Okojo when it fell from his shelf. You are a typical chef too, Killer-ya. Acting a bit like a mother to those in your care.”

“Are you saying you don’t just want to fuck all of us and be done with it?”

“I don’t know,” Trafalgar answered honestly and looked up at him through his lashes. He was still holding Killer’s hand. “I notice you four are interested as well. Well… Eustass-ya is still in denial.”

“Kid is a bit slow when it comes to things like love and attractions,” Killer admitted. “I think I nearly hit him over the head with a frying pan to make him realize I was flirting with him.”

Trafalgar chuckled at that. “Is he stubborn or just stupid?”

“Kid is great,” Killer defended. “He is not… well he can’t always understand his own feelings… unless he is angry. He understands that feeling very well.”

“He is very sexy when he is angry. All his muscles bulge slightly and he looks so much bigger.” Trafalgar smirked and kissed Killer’s palm. “I like my partners bigger than me.”

“So… that musician and the girl, Ikkaku?”

“Oh those two,” Trafalgar growled. “Unagi flirts with anything on two legs. Ikkaku is straight and knows I am not. She is like a sister to me… and she loves teasing me and every man around her.”

“So… you’ve not slept with them?”

“Hell no,” Trafalgar scrunched up his nose. “Like I said. I like my partners bigger than me… and much buffer.” He let go of Killer’s hand to run them over his chest. Killer shivered slightly. He placed his hands on Trafalgar’s hips, pulling him closer.

“You’re our type as well,” he admitted.

“You, Eustass-ya, Wire-ya and Heat-ya are all in a relationship, right?”

“Right.”

“That makes it much more interesting,” Trafalgar purred and pressed a little closer. His fingers slowly moved up towards Killer’s mask. Killer stiffened. “Can I?” Killer swallowed. Then he nodded shakily. Trafalgar gently took his mask off and let it drop to the snow. His golden eyes widened slightly and Killer turned his face away. He knew why Trafalgar looked at him like that. His face was covered in scars… scars he knew were horrible and made him terrifying to look at. He nearly jumped out of his skin when Trafalgar placed his hands on his cheeks and turned his face back towards his own.

“Your eyes are a very nice shade of blue, Killer-ya,” he said and smiled. Killer stared at him. “You are a very handsome man under that mask.”

“No need to lie, Trafalgar…” Killer growled. “I know I look horrible.”

“Because of the scars?”

“What do you think?”

“I think you look mysterious, dangerous and very handsome,” Trafalgar replied and caressed his cheek where one of the scars were.

“You lie.”

“I may be a rude asshole but I never lie when I know someone really needs to hear the truth,” Trafalgar growled back. “I think you are very handsome.”

“Scars and all?”

“Scars and all, Killer-ya,” Trafalgar smiled. “Scars just tells a story of what we have been through. They are proof that you have lived. They show the world that you are willing to do anything to survive and get what you want.” Trafalgar reached up, standing on his toes to be able to put his arms around Killer’s neck. “I think you are very handsome, Killer-ya. And I want this very handsome man… to kiss me.” Killer blinked but then his body reacted before his mind could catch up. He pulled Trafalgar against him and pressed their lips together hungrily. He pressed Trafalgar against the tavern wall and pressed flush against him. Trafalgar hummed happily in contentment and kissed him back. Killer smirked against his lips and deepened the kiss a little, doing his best to dominate the waterbender and the way the man appeared to melt in his arms told him he was doing a good job. Killer rubbed his thumbs over Trafalgar’s hips and Trafalgar hissed into the kiss. Killer hurriedly pulled back.

“Are you okay?” he asked worriedly.

“I’m fine, my wound just aches a little,” Trafalgar replied. Then his eyes widened. “Bepo, no!” He pushed past Killer. Killer spun around. Trafalgar was standing between him and that polar bear again. He had his arms outstretched to block the polar bear’s path to Killer.

“He hurt you!” the polar bear growled and Killer gaped in shock.

“It talks?!” he exclaimed in shock and the polar bear hung its head.

“Sorry…” it mumbled.

“He’s shy about it?!”

“We don’t have time for this, Bepo,” Trafalgar scolded lightly. “Look.” He held out his hands. “I’m not hurt.”

“But… you hissed,” the polar bear, Bepo, mumbled.

“Killer-ya just touched the wound Mattias healed. It’s still a little tender.” Trafalgar hugged the polar bear’s massive neck, patting it between the ears. “I’m fine.” Killer quickly grabbed his mask and put it back on.

“But you nearly weren’t…” Bepo whimpered. Killer’s eyes widened slightly as the polar bear seemed to shrink and change form. It now looked more like a humanoid polar bear… kind of like that freaky cat thing in Hawkins’ gang. The polar bear was wearing water tribe clothes too!

“What is going on here?!” Killer exclaimed. “Who is this polar bear and why is it walking on two legs and how can it talk?!”

“This is Bepo,” Trafalgar explained. “And he’s a polar bear.”

“I can see that but he’s not a regular polar bear, is he?”

“Of course not,” Trafalgar chuckled. “Bepo is a polar bear spirit. Well a light spirit but he takes the shape of a polar bear.”

“Spirit?”

“Of course.” Trafalgar chuckled. “All around us are spirits, Killer-ya. They live in the earth, the water, the sky… if you listen they will guide you.” Killer looked at him skeptically. Not that Trafalgar could see it due to his mask.

“I can only hear the wind,” Killer huffed.

“Yes, what is it telling you?” Trafalgar teased.

“I don’t understand…”

“Que que na-to-ra, you will understand,” Trafalgar said gently and took Killer’s hands in his. “Listen with your heart. You will understand. Let it break upon you, like a wave upon the sand. Listen with your heart, you will understand.” Killer closed his eyes and focused his mind. He could hear the wind howl in the night. He could hear the twigs in the trees creak. He could hear the music and laughter from inside the tavern. He also heard something else… whispers. Very weak and hard to decipher. They sounded weak and far away. He felt Trafalgar interlock their fingers. Killer leaned down, touching his mask to the top of Trafalgar’s head.

“Do you hear them?” Trafalgar asked.

“I hear… whispers,” Killer replied. “But I can’t… I don’t really understand them.”

“That’s okay. It takes time.” Trafalgar pulled Killer’s arms so that they were around him again. “Listen with your heart, and you will understand.” Killer sighed and tried one more time. He could still hear those whispers, but this time… they sounded a bit closer and he could make out a few words.

“He’s coming,” they whispered. “He’s coming.” Killer’s eyes flew open.

“He’s coming?” he asked.

“Who’s coming,” Trafalgar asked in confusion and looked up at him.

“I… I don’t know,” Killer replied and they turned towards the village gate. Killer pulled his sword and moved towards it. Trafalgar followed him. Bepo followed them as well. When they got to the gate they noticed that another ship had laid anchor by the Victoria. They could see the light of lanterns and torches on the deck. Then they heard it. Shouting and cursing. The people on the ship were rushing off it and in the darkness in front of it Killer and Trafalgar could make out a tiny shape running… running away from the ship. Whoever it was stumbled as an arrow grazed their side. Bepo growled angrily and Trafalgar stared at him.

“Bepo?” he asked. The polar bear changed again, back into the more feral looking version. It roared and rushed down the hill. “Bepo!” Trafalgar took off after him and Killer followed. They ran down the hill as quickly as they could. The angry mob had reached whoever was running from them by now. In the weak fire light Law could see that it was a young man, a teenager. He wore a white mask covering his face. He was small, skinny and looked to be in a lot of pain. The mob was firing arrows at him, hurling rocks and glass bottles. One hit the young man in the head and he went tumbling into the snow. The mask fell off and Law could now see that the brown hair he had thought belonged to the young man instead belonged to the mask. The moonlight reflected on the boy’s white hair. Bepo roared angrily and lunged at the mob. Law hurried towards the fallen boy instead. The boy was trying to crawl his way up the hill. Law slid down the last bit of the way and gripped the boy’s hand.

“Are you okay?” he asked and the boy stared at him with large, frightened eyes. One golden eye and one blue eye looked back at Law. He noticed that the boy had dark skin that was covered in large white spots. The mob had stopped throwing things and were hesitating in moving forward, because of Bepo. Law carefully pulled the injured boy towards himself, despite the boy trying to pull loose. One of the sailors noticed.

“Don’t touch that thing!” he shouted at Law. “He’s got the plague!”

“No he doesn’t,” Law stated firmly.

“Look at his skin! Look at his eyes! That thing is cursed! It hid away on our ship and if we hadn’t caught it, it would have infected the whole ship! Best kill it and be done with it!” At those words Bepo roared furiously. Law had never seen that type of reaction for a stranger before. Law looked down at the frightened teenager in his arms. He hugged him closer.

“No,” he said firmly. “I am not going to kill this boy.”

“Then hand him over and let us do it!” a woman spat.

“No,” Law said again and slowly got to his feet. “This boy is under our protection now. And since he is under our protection I demand that you leave this island. Now .”

“Are you insane?!” another man shouted. “That thing will kill all of you! Just hand it over and let us rid the world of it!”

“Didn’t you hear me?” Law asked and his eyes flashed dangerously. “I said leave . Leave before I make you leave.”

“You wouldn’t dare!” another woman challenged. And oh, was that the wrong thing to say. Law very calmly raised his hand. The snow all around him rose up like a giant tidal wave. The sailors all gasped and backed up a few steps. Law made sure icicles formed within the snow.

“Run,” he said with a voice that had a dangerous tone to it. The mob turned and started running down the hill. Law counted down from ten. “Three, two… one…” then he sent the wave crashing down the hill after them. He still held his arm around the teenager and the teenager clung to him. Law watched in satisfaction as the sailors ran onto their ship, just in time. The wave hit the ship and sent it flying out at sea. Law lowered his hand and looked at the teenager.

“Are you okay,” he asked gently. The boy stared at him… and then broke down crying, clinging to Law’s shirt. Law wrapped his arms around him and hugged him close. Killer watched them curiously. Bepo trotted over and nudged the boy with his snout, whimpering slightly. What was going on here?

Chapter Text

Part 10

“Put him down on the bed,” Law instructed as he hurried inside his clinic. Killer was carrying the teenage boy in his arms. Killer carefully put the young boy on the bed and Law hurried over. Law carefully started removing the wet and somewhat sticky shirt the young boy was wearing. The boy started whimpering at once.

“Hey,” Law soothed gently. “I’m not going to hurt you. I’m a healer.” The boy whimpered and tried to curl in on himself. “No, don’t do that.” Law kept his voice soft but firm. “I need to be able to reach your wound.”

“D-don’t hurt me… please?” the boy begged.

“I won’t hurt you,” Law promised gently. “But I am going to remove that shirt from you now, okay? It is cold and covered in blood and other nasty things.”

“I’m sorry…”

“Why are you sorry?”

“I’m sorry.”

“You already said that. Why are you sorry?”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine,” Law soothed gently. “Killer-ya, can you come over and help me hold him up so I can remove his shirt?” Killer walked over and held the boy up so that Law could remove his shirt. As soon as the fabric was off Law noticed the way his skin looked. He heard Killer gasp. Then the taller man put the boy down and backed away. Law turned to him with narrowed eyes.

“He does not have the plague,” Law growled.

“But those blotches on his skin,” Killer began.

“Are caused by a chronic illness known as vitiligo.”

“Vitiligo?”

“It’s a chronic autoimmune disorder that causes patches of skin to lose their pigment or color. As you can see here on his chest his skin was probably dark… but then the vitiligo started appearing and the dark skin faded into these lighter shades. It’s not the plague and it is not contagious.” Law’s eyes darkened. “What?” he growled and carefully turned the young boy onto his stomach. Killer’s eyes widened and then his hand balled into tight fists. The boy’s back, shoulders, sides and stomach was covered in scars… flogging scars. They were horrible to look at. How had the boy survived with his back like that?! Law quickly got his water out and started healing the boy’s side where he had been cut.

“Killer-ya,” he said gently. “I need you to fetch Penguin and Shachi. Quickly.”

“Got it… who are they?”

“Seriously?” Law gave him a look. “You’ve been on the island for weeks and you still don’t know who my closest friends and helpers are?”

“Sunglasses and Penguin-hat?”

“Sunglasses is Shachi and Penguin is Penguin! Now go!” Killer blushed and then rushed out. Law turned back to the boy on the bed. The boy was crying in his sleep, tears leaking down his cheek slowly. The moonlight through the window made the boy’s white hair almost glow. Law looked at the boy’s face. “What have you been put through?” He started carefully running his hands over the young boy’s arms and shoulders, looking for torn muscles or broken bones. He could feel a few cracked bones and some muscles appeared to be scarred… his elbow also appeared to have healed wrong.

“What do you need, CaptaAH!” he heard Shachi yelp and looked up. Shachi and Penguin stood in the doorway, looking mortified. Law rolled his eyes.

“He is injured, come help me,” he ordered.

“Captain, have you lost your mind?!” Penguin shouted and stormed over, grabbing Law’s arm and pulling him back.

“We could all get infected!” Shachi added and grabbed Law’s other arm, pulling him back.

“What?” Law growled.

“That guy obviously has Amber Led Disease!” Penguin shouted angrily. “Shit we need to burn the bedding and everything in here!”

“First we need to disinfect Captain somehow!” Shachi shouted. “We can’t let the captain get infected!”

“Should we get Mattias? Perhaps he could help with that?”

“That’s a good plan! I’ll fetch Mattias and you get the captain out of here.” Shachi hurried towards the door.

“If you take one step out that door you won’t ever be welcomed back here,” Law growled menacingly. Shachi and Penguin stared at him. Law tore his arm out of Penguin’s grip. Law pushed past Penguin and returned to his patient. “This boy has been badly abused all his life. He’s badly scarred and for what?!” Law’s anger was flaring. “People being so idiotic they think he’s got Amber Led Disease?!”

“B-but, Captain, those spots,” Penguin tried.

“They’re from his vitiligo!” Law roared angrily and turned to face Penguin and Shachi again. “There was never anything called Amber Led Disease! It was just a lie the Celestial Dragons used to hide the massacre of Flevance! The people of Flevance never had that disease! It is all a lie to hide their cruel crimes! The Celestial Dragons had Flevance leveled with the ground and the inhabitants slaughtered because they thought they were hiding the Avatar!” All the water in the healing house started vibrating… every liquid. “And if you two are so stupid that you will only believe what those tyrants tell you… you can get lost. I don’t need narrow minded idiots in my healing house.” With that Law sat down on the small stool next to the bed and grabbed the boy’s arm carefully. He lifted it and water from his hip flask crawled up onto the boy’s arm to start healing the bruises. He noticed Penguin and Shachi by the door. He could hear them whisper to each other but ignored them. He was fully focused on the boy lying on the bed. Law was as careful as he could to make sure the boy didn’t wake up and panic or become terrified. He was brought back to many years ago when he himself found himself in a situation like this.

The ten-year-old boy hugged his hat tightly to his chest and tried to protect it from the dirt, rocks and grime that was getting thrown at him. He had gotten caught trying to steal some fruit from a garden and the kids in the neighborhood were now throwing stuff at him and yelling insults. Not only that but a quite nasty-looking man was egging them on. He had snot pouring from his nose as he urged the kids on in beating up the little shit that tried to steal from them. The little boy hissed when a glass bottle hit the wall behind him and the glass shards hit him in the face and on his hands. He sniffled, but tried to hide his tears. He heard that weird, disgusting man laugh but then… his laughter got interrupted. The boy carefully peaked over his knees and noticed that the kids were gone. The laughing man was on the ground now, not laughing anymore. A very tall blond man stood above him, rubbing his fist. The man had a grim look on his face, but his sunglasses made it hard to read his face. His blond hair was kind of spiky and he wore a dark red suit, black shirt, black gloves and over his shoulders he had a pink feather coat. Right next to him was another tall blonde man. This one wore a pair of white pants and a light green shirt, a maroon beanie with two long tassels and across his shoulders was a black feather coat. He had a cigarette in his mouth, glaring hatefully in the direction the kids’ had vanished. The one with the sunglasses kicked the nasty man on the ground before walking over to the boy covering against the wall. He crouched down in front of him and placed a hand on his dark hair.

“No one is going to harm you,” he said and smirked. “Come along now.” He held out his other hand to the boy. The boy hesitated. The other man came and crouched down next to the other one. He held up a paper with something scribbled on it.

“We don’t think you’re dirty, sick or nasty,” it said. “Do you need help?”

That was the first time in weeks someone had asked him that. He had not heard someone ask if he needed help since before Flevance burned to the ground. Tears welled up in his eyes and he started crying, silently. Why silently? Because the boy… didn’t speak. He couldn’t. Whenever he tried to speak the words wouldn’t come out. They got stuck in his throat and it felt as if they were going to make him sick. The blonde rubbing his hair pulled him into a hug, holding him against his chest. The boy clung to his shirt.

“Sssh little one,” the man soothed. “No one is going to hurt you… not with us around.”

Not with them around… they had been true to their word. For a little over three years, he had lived with them , Donquixote Doflamingo and Donquixote Rosinante. Or Doffy and Cora as he had called them. They had taken care of him and he of them. They were very intelligent and strong people… but rubbish at looking after themselves. Cora constantly tripped, stubbed his toes… and set himself on fire. Law hadn’t known firebenders could set themselves on fire by mistake… but Cora did it constantly. Doffy would also injure himself but usually in fights to defend his little brothers Cora and Law. Law had always been the one to patch them up… just like he was with the young boy in front of him. Law’s hand ghosted over the boy’s stomach. And that was the moment the boy chose to wake up. He shrieked and crawled back from Law, pressing up against the wall. He hid his face in his knees while clutching at his hair.

“I’m sorry,” the boy whimpered fearfully. “P-please d-don’t hurt me!”

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Law replied and held his hands up. “I’m a healer. I was just looking at your wounds.”

“P-please. D-don’t hurt me. I-I’ll l-leave. Y-y-you’ll never have to see me again. P-please. Don’t… Don’t hurt me… please.”

“Are you not listening?” Law asked and placed a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “I’m not going to hurt you. I’m a healer. I’m a doctor.”

“D-doctor?” the boy whispered.

“Yes. My name is Trafalgar Law and I’m the main healer on Swallow Island. I’m a waterbender. I helped rescue you from that angry mob.”

“I didn’t mean to!” the boy whimpered fearfully and tried to make himself as small as possible.

“Didn’t mean to what?” Law asked, confused.

“I w-was j-just trying t-to leave the island. I-I d-didn’t m-mean to s-steal f-food. B-but I ran out.”

“You stole food from the sailors?”

“Y-yes.”

“And they got a look at your skin and like the idiots they and someone else are,” he threw a quick glare at Penguin and Shachi. “They assumed you have Amber Led?”

“It’s not Amber Led!” the boy shouted fearfully and lifted his head. His different colored eyes were wide with fear.  Tears were tracking down his cheeks. “It’s not!”

“I know,” Law soothed gently. “Any healer worth their name would know that. You got vitiligo and heterochromia.”

“E-everyone thinks it’s A-Amber Led,” the boy sniffled. “I-it isn’t!”

“I know,” Law soothed gently and carefully took the young boy’s hand. He gave it a comforting squeeze. “I know it’s not.” The boy stared at him in fear. What could he say to calm him down and make him believe him? The memory from before came back again. Law swore he could even hear Doffy and Cora’s voices speak along with his own as he asked:

“Do you need help?”

The boy stared at him again. Tears were slowly trekking down his cheeks. His lip trembled and he took his free hand and bit into his own finger to try and muffle the sobs. Law took that hand too and pulled it away from the boy’s mouth. He then very slowly and very carefully wrapped his arms around the boy and pulled him into a hug.

“You’re safe here,” he said and he could hear Doffy and Cora say it along with him. “No one’s gonna harm you. Not while I’m around. Nothing’s gonna harm you, no sir, not while I’m around.” He tightened his hold a little. “Demons are prowling everywhere, nowadays. I’ll send them howling, I don’t care. I got ways.” He looked straight at Penguin and Shachi. He could see that they were feeling a bit ashamed. “No one’s gonna hurt you, no one’s gonna dare. Others can desert you not to worry, whistle I’ll be there. Demons will try and charm you with a smile, for a while… but in time. Nothing can harm you, not while I’m around.”

“Not to worry!” Shachi suddenly exclaimed and hurried over as well. “I may not be smart but I ain’t dumb! I can do it!” he looked at Law. “Put me to it! Show me something I can overcome… not to worry… man.” He looked at the boy that was still wrapped up in Law’s arms. The boy peaked at Shachi, eyes still filled with fear.

“Being close or being clever is not the same thing as being true,” Penguin added and walked over to sit at the foot of the bed. “We don’t need to, we would never hide a thing from you… like some…” he gave Law a pointed look. Law ignored him.

“Nothing’s gonna harm you,” Law soothed again, running his fingers through soft white hair. “Not while we’re around. Nothing’s gonna harm you, boy, not while we’re around. No one’s gonna hurt you, no one’s gonna dare.”

“Not to worry!” Shachi said, grinning in the most encouraging way he could muster. “Whistle and we’ll be there.” The door slammed open and Shachi and Penguin jumped in surprise. Law just smiled. The boy in his arms stared with wide eyes as a large polar bear came shuffling into the room. Bepo was still in his more feral form. He trotted up to the bed and placed his large head on the boy’s legs. The boy reached out a trembling hand towards him and started petting the white furry head. Law smiled and gave Shachi and Penguin pointed looks. If Bepo liked the boy there truly was nothing to worry about. While Bepo nuzzled at the boy’s knees, Law returned to trying to heal his many injuries. The boy twitched every now and again when Law touched him. Shachi and Penguin shared a look. Shachi grinned.

“So, what’s your name?” he asked.

“What?” the boy asked and looked at him.

“What’s your name?”

“Name?”

“Yeah, like what do they call you?”

“Thing, monster, creature, it… cursed child, accident, misfortune… evil… sick…”

“No, no, no,” Penguin said. “Don’t you have a name?”

“Name?”

“My name is Penguin,” Penguin explained. “This is Shachi,” he nudged Shachi. “That big fluffy guy is Bepo.”

“Bepo?” the boy asked and looked at the polar bear.

“And that grumpy ass trying to heal you is Law.” Law flipped him off but Penguin ignored him. “What’s your name?”

“I don’t… monsters are not allowed to have names.”

“Tell that to Apoo-ya,” Law drawled and the other islanders sniggered, even Bepo. “He’s a terrible piece of shit and he still has a name.” Law placed his hand on the boy’s shoulder. “If you don’t have a name we can give you one.”

“I…” the boy was still staring at Law’s hand, as if he could not believe someone was actually touching him. “I w-was called H-Hakugan.”

“Hakugan?” Shachi asked before stifling a snigger.

“Your name means orca!” Penguin scolded. “Who are you to judge?!”

“Hey! Orcas are cool! At least I’m not named after a flightless bird!”

“Ignore those idiots,” Law said as the other two continued their verbal fight. Hakugan stared at him and then the two bickering friends. “You said you were called Hakugan?”

“M-mom said m-monsters aren’t a-allowed n-names. S-she took it back a-after the f-flogging.” At his words Shachi and Penguin quit their arguing and stared at him. Law nodded for them to come closer to his side. They hurriedly did and their eyes landed on Hakugan’s back. Both paled and Penguin turned quite green.

“Your mother did that to you?” Penguin asked, outraged.

“N-no the villagers did… b-but she brought me there…”

“How old were you?”

“Five,” the boy whispered.

“How old are you now?” Law asked.

“Fourteen,” the boy mumbled and silent tears made their way down his cheeks. “I don’t remember how… a-after the flogging I… everything… I don’t…”

“It’s okay,” Shachi soothed and caressed his white hair gently. “You got away?”

“I w-woke up on a sh-ship… m-my back w-wasn’t… wasn’t hurting anymore.”

“Someone healed you,” Law concluded. “Well, they did a sloppy job at it. If you’d like I can heal the damage done… there will only be faint scars.”

“Y-you can do that?”

“Oh, dear sweet child,” Shachi said dramatically. “That’s what he does. That’s what he lives for. To help unfortunate travelers like yourself. Poor souls with no one else to turn to-OW!” Law had slapped him up the head. “So violent!”

“Don’t confuse him,” Law scolded and looked back at Hakugan. “Do you want me to heal your back, Hakugan?”

“Y-yes,” Hakugan replied. “B-but… d-don’t call me that…”

“Well then. I am not going to call you boy or any other word you’ve been called before. I’ll give you a new name.”

“A new name?” the boy asked and stared at him.

“Yes… now let’s see.” Law rubbed his chin. He let his gaze roam over the boy. “Shiroi. It means white.”

“Sh-Shiroi?”

“Yes.”

“I c-can really be called that?”

“Of course!” Shachi said. “Shiroi! I like it! Goes well with your white hair!” The boy lifted a hand up to said hair.

“Well now that that’s decided, Shiroi should get some rest,” Law said and gently pressed the boy back into bed. “It is very late and you’ve been through a lot. No Bepo.” Law scolded and pushed the polar bear back. “You can’t fit on the bed!” The polar bear pouted. Shachi and Penguin sniggered. Shiroi stared at the polar bear. Bepo placed his head on the bed again and licked the boy’s hand. Law turned to Shiroi as well.

“Sleep,” he said. “You will feel better in the morning. Shachi, Penguin, Bepo or I will be here when you wake up.”

“Promise?” the boy asked shyly.

“Promise,” Law replied. “Now sleep.” He placed a hand on the boy’s forehead before slowly moving it downwards to close his eyes. Shachi and Penguin started dimming the lights in the room. Law dropped down on one of the other beds. It had been a long day after all. He wasn’t sure but he thought he could hear the familiar pitter-patter of a lot of tiny little feet scurrying across the floor. Looks like some of the smaller spirits were curious about their new guest as well.

Chapter Text

Part 11

“What the hell?” Penguin asked the next morning and Law couldn’t help but agree. Shiroi was still asleep on the bed with Bepo’s head resting next to his hand. But the rest of the bed was covered in spirits, most of them tiny and fluffy. The largest was as big as a cat.

“They’re everywhere ,” Shachi said and gaped in awe. Shiroi was lying on his side, curled around one of the spirits. Law chuckled and started moving towards the bed, only for them to start making upset sounds at him. Law looked down and had to jump back because the floor around the bed was crawling with little soot sprites. They looked like little dandelion flowers but were completely black with large eyes peeking out through all the fluff. When Law nearly stepped on them they started crowding around his feet, pulling on his boots. Shachi and Penguin sniggered. Law did not.

“This is supposed to be a sterile environment,” he growled at the sprites. “You’re bringing in soot and gods only know what else! Get out before I use the brush and brush you out!” The sprites started jumping up and down in protest.

“You can sit in the fireplace and watch!” Penguin suggested. The little sprites got quiet… then they all started moving as one. It was like a black fluffy avalanche moving through the clinic towards the fireplace. The little balls settled down there and turned to watch them. Law rolled his eyes. He moved towards the bed again while Penguin and Shachi went to fill a bucket and get a mop. The floor was covered in little black footprints. Law calmly started moving the spirits off of Shiroi by gently pushing them aside with his hands. One tried to bite him, but Bepo growled and it stopped. Law ushered them away so that he could sit on the bed and reach out to check Shiroi’s temperature. Law’s eye twitched slightly as the spirits instead scurried up onto his lap and made themselves comfortable. He could hear Shachi and Penguin trying to stifle their giggles somewhere behind him. Law was not impressed with their attempts… or with the spirits now yawning and curling up on him as if he was a pillow. He rolled his eyes and started checking Shiroi’s vitals. He noticed a stray tear making its way down the boy’s cheek. He carefully reached out and wiped it away. It was in that second that the boy’s eyes fluttered open. He blinked a few times before sitting up in shock. Law had just enough time to pull his head back. The little spirits were sent flying by the speed the boy sat up… but they soon came scurrying back. Shiroi stared at them.

“I’ve…” he began as they all cuddled against him. “I’ve never…”

“Never seen spirits before?” Law supplied.

“I’ve never seen this many before,” Shiroi said and turned to him. “Does this usually happen?”

“No,” Law replied calmly and got up, sending the ones on his lap tumbling to the floor. “And as far as I am concerned most of them, not you Bepo, have overstayed their welcome.” Law walked up to the door and held it open. The spirits all turned big sad eyes on him. “No. I need to work and help Shiroi with his wounds. You are all being in the way. Now shoo.” They turned to Penguin and Shachi instead, pouting and making their eyes watery. The two humans hurriedly turned away.

“ Out ,” Law said firmly. The spirits all grumbled but started leaving. Some flew out while others scurried across the floor. Law glared at the fireplace. The little soot sprites crawled up the chimney. Law closed the door and returned to Shiroi’s side. “Bepo, change form. Now .” Bepo pouted but turned back to his more humanoid form. “Help Peng and Shachi with the cleanup.” Bepo nodded and did as he was told. “Maybe now we can get back to work.” Law returned to Shiroi’s side. “So, Shiroi-ya… time for me to see what damages I can fix.”

If things were messy at the clinic this morning, things were much more… sour back on the Victoria. Most of the gang was staying clear of the galley where Kid, Heat, Wire and Killer had just been eating breakfast. No one could see Killer’s face, but he had this smug air around him that irritated his three partners. No one knew what it was about, and they were too afraid to ask. But Heat was seen pouting while Wire grumbled to himself, and Kid glared dangerously at Killer. Killer smirked behind his mask as he was doing the dishes. He ignored the glares from his three lovers. He was feeling far too smug to let their little temper tantrums annoy him. Had he gloated about sharing a kiss with Law? Yes. Did he feel bad about it? Nope. Would he pull Law into another kiss next time they met just to show the others that he could? Definitely yes.

“I can feel you smirking behind that stupid mask,” Kid growled angrily. “I can’t believe you fucking kissed that psycho! I want to destroy him and my right-hand-man goes around kissing him! You’re making out with my worst enemy!”

“I thought your worst enemy was Apoo,” Killer replied dryly.

“I have many,” Kid huffed. “Are you gonna run off and kiss him too?”

“No, gross.”

“I can’t believe you got the first kiss,” Heat huffed and crossed his arms with a cute pout on his lips. “That is so not fair! Wire got the first lap-cuddle too!”

“You need to be a bit more forward, buddy,” Wire chuckled. “You snooze, you lose.” Heat huffed and glared at all of them. Kid just gritted his teeth in annoyance. Killer finished doing the dishes and walked over to the table. He sat down next to Kid and grabbed his hand gently. Kid grabbed onto Killer’s hand tightly, possessively. Killer chuckled and ran his thumb over the back of Kid’s hand.

“I hate him,” Kid growled.

“No, you really don’t,” Killer countered. “You enjoy the bantering, and you think he’s hot.”

“I do not!”

“He’s got such pretty eyes,” Wire added, realizing what Killer was trying to do.

“No, he does not!” Kid growled. “That shade of gold is…. It’s out of this world!”

“I like his pretty smirk,” Heat tried, also realizing what was going on. “And when he’s using his bending he looks ethereal.”

“That fucking bending is annoying!” Kid huffed. “Sure, the asshole is powerful and skilled and the way he moves his body…” Kid’s cheeks were getting a little pink. “But screw that!”

“Yes, please,” Wire teased and Kid sent him a death glare. “Come on, Kid. We all know you want to fuck him too! Just like we do!”

“I do not! I don’t care about that stupid waterbender!” Kid got to his feet. “I just want to fucking crush his skull! In fact!” He grabbed his coat. “I am going to go challenge him to a duel right fucking now!” With that Kid stormed out of the galley. The other three sighed.

“I’ll prep the infirmary,” Killer said and got to his feet.

“I’ll prepare the bed for a sulk snuggle,” Wire added and got to his feet as well. Heat got up as well and headed for the door. He had something else in mind. Something the others would not expect. He had noticed something since they came to stay on the island. Law was always nice to kids and especially to animals. Perhaps he was the kind that liked cute little things? Heat was going to try something and if he was right… that would make Law smile and perhaps he could get a kiss too. He smirked to himself and hurried towards the workshop below deck.

Kid was sprinting up the hill with a cocky grin on his face. This time he would be the one to defeat that fucking healer! In a fair duel where they were both going to be ready and there would be no surprise attacks from below, above or the side. Well Kid wasn’t going to hold back, and that fucking healer probably wouldn’t either. Kid was sick and tired of that smirk of his! That cocky, mocking, sexy smirk… that made the healer’s fucking gorgeous eyes sparkle with mirth and mischief… The way his body moved when he was in battle… Kid shivered. He was so agile and fluid… just like water. He was so small too. Much smaller than Kid and the others. He looked as if he would break if Kid held him too tightly. His slightly tanned skin looked so soft too. Kid smirked. Dueling him would be fun. He would be able to show that fucking healer how strong he really is. Killer had mentioned Trafalgar liked how he looked when he was angry… that Trafalgar liked when his muscles bulged and flexed. Kid smirked. If he liked that he would love how Kid looked in a real fight. Kid grinned like a maniac. He was so stuck in his own thoughts he didn’t notice someone coming out of the healing house right in front of him. He didn’t realize until he noticed a pair of golden eyes stare at him.

“Shit!” Kid swore as he rammed into the person, knocking them and himself over. They crashed into the snow with Kid on top. Kid groaned and pushed himself up onto his hands and looked at who was below him. His eyes widened. Trafalgar was staring up at him. Kid had managed to knock his hat off when he ran into him. The healer was staring at him in confusion and Kid felt his face heat up.

That confused look was so cute… no! Brain! Halt! Kid was supposed to hate the guy, not think he was cute! But… he was… cute. Especially when he was lying on his back, eyes wide in confusion and with a small blush on his face. Cute. He looked so small below Kid and Kid could see him looking all over Kid’s body… at all the bulging muscles. His face was cutely pink and he was licking his lips nervously. His dark hair looked so soft too. Kid reached out his hand and ran his fingers through those dark locks. They were just as soft as they looked. The tender little touch made the healer blush. Kid grinned. So, that’s what it took? He smirked and leaned down so that his lips were just by the healer’s ear.

“You fit so perfectly below me, Trafalgar,” he purred, and the healer gasped slightly. “So small… soft… cute.” Kid moved his hand from the other man’s hair to place his large hand on his stomach, rubbing gently. “So, so, small.” Kid flexed his muscles and the healer blushed a little more, placing his hand on Kid’s. Kid smirked. “So, this is what it takes to shut you up?”

“Squish me with your bulk?” the healer asked.

“Maybe later,” Kid purred and saw a shiver run through the healer.

“Aw but you have me at your mercy right now… I wouldn’t be able to do anything .”

“Yeah, like I’m gonna fall for that! You’re a fucking waterbender! You can make the snow throw me off you if you wanted to! Wait… do you want to?” Trafalgar just chuckled. “What’s that supposed to mean?!”

“You’re very cute when you’re flustered,” Trafalgar teased and leaned up a little.

“I’m not cute!” Kid shouted and grabbed onto Trafalgar’s shirt, pulling him up further so that they were practically nose to nose. “How many times do I need to tell you that I’m not cu-” Kid got cut off when Trafalgar pressed their lips together. Kid froze. What the hell?! He came here to fight the guy, not kiss him! Kid sat up, but by doing so he dragged Trafalgar with him since he was still holding onto his shirt. Trafalgar wrapped his arms around his neck and kept kissing him. Kid panicked. He used all the strength he could muster to shove the guy off him. Trafalgar was sent sprawling in the snow again. Kid stared at him. Trafalgar sat up and if Kid was not mistaken… he saw hurt in his eyes. Trafalgar sighed and got to his feet, picking up his hat as he did.

“See you around, Eustass-ya,” he said and started walking off. Kid stared after him. Why did the sad look on his face make Kid feel so bad? They’re enemies for crying out loud! Kid hates his guts! He wants to fucking smash his head in! Why would he want to kiss him?! Wait… what was that Killer had said? Something about Trafalgar flirting with all four of them because he likes them… and perhaps more than just a one night stand. He’d not given Killer flack about the scars on his face, he went along with Wire when he got in more of… perverted mindset, he flirted gently with Heat because he knew Heat was more sensitive and timid than the rest of them and he tried to make Kid angry because he thought he looked sexy when he was angry… was… did… did Trafalgar actually really like them? Kid knew Killer, Heat and Wire all liked the healer… or at least they all wanted to fuck him. Wire hid it very badly… and they had all gotten very jealous when Killer told them he’d gotten to kiss the guy! Fuck… Kid had been jealous too! Not because of someone kissing one of his … no… He ran a hand through his hair… it felt wrong without the goggles… the goggles Trafalgar wore around his neck… almost like a collar showing anyone that knew Kid that he had either beaten him or that he belonged to Kid. That last thought made him shiver. Making the healer belong to him? He shivered in excitement. He liked that idea. He liked it a lot. He got to his feet, smirking. He looked in the direction the healer had gone and hurried after him. He was walking to the back of the village. Where was he going? Kid hurried on his steps to try and catch up. He saw Trafalgar walk towards a house, get a key out and open the door. Oh? Was this his house? Kid started running. He had to catch the guy before he closed the door! Trafalgar stepped into the house and was about to shut the door. Kid would not let him. He sprinted the last stretch and pushed his way inside. He almost sent Trafalgar toppling again.

“What’s the big idea?!” Trafalgar barked but Kid ignored him, grabbed his wrist and pulled him close. He wrapped his other arm around Trafalgar and pulled him tightly to his chest. Trafalgar’s eyes got wide but before he could ask anything else Kid kissed him. Kid kissed him hungrily, almost desperately. He kicked the door closed behind him and pulled the healer even tighter to his body. Trafalgar appeared shocked at first… but then he started to kiss Kid back. He wrapped his arms around Kid’s neck and stood on his tippy toes to get a better reach. Kid placed both hands on Trafalgar’s hips and pulled him closer. Trafalgar smiled into the kiss. He pulled back a little, letting his hands slide down to Kid’s shoulders. Kid tilted his head slightly when he noticed Trafalgar look at his chest, looking a bit shy.

“What’s up?” Kid asked carefully.

“I thought… you hated me… honestly hated me, Eustass-ya,” Tra-Law replied in a small voice. “I know I keep teasing you and all that but I thought…”

“When I shoved you off? Look, Trafalgar I was just confused… Killer basically had to hit me over the head with a frying pan when he tried to make me realize he was flirting in honest.” Kid pulled him closer, rubbing his hips gently with his thumbs. “You infuriate me all the fucking time… but I also want to fuck you against the wall. I want to punch you in the face. I want to kiss you. I want to crush you. I want to cherish you… I’m just… confused.”

“And not very intelligent,” Law teased and Kid glared at him. “But you’re cutely clueless.”

“I am not cute!” Kid objected. “Puppies are cute! Kittens are cute! Even tini-tiny alligators can be cute! But I am not cute! I am hot! Sexy! Handsome! I. Am. Not. Cute!”

“But you are very cute,” Law teased and nuzzled at his neck. “And your tits are very great.”

“They are not tits!” Kid shouted angrily, his face turning red once more. He even covered his chest with his arm.

“They are very nice tits,” Law teased. Kid glared at him before he smirked. “What?” Kid pulled one of his knives out. Law looked a little worried. “Kid-ya?” Kid grabbed onto Law’s sweater and used his knife to cut a line in it. He then gripped the fabric and tore it apart. Law stared at him in confusion. Kid… Kid was also staring. His eyes were wide, and he looked as if he had overheated. Before Law could say anything else Kid pulled the ruined shirt off him to reveal his entire upper body. Law chuckled at his forwardness. Kid… Kid was staring at him open-mouthed. Because now he could see what Law was hiding under his sweater. Tattoos. Law’s upper was decorated with tattoos. He had a large chest tattoo in the shape of a heart with a smiley in the middle. His shoulders also had hearts and the rest of his arms had other tattoos. Kid swallowed and reached out a hand, running his finger over the black ink. Law shivered excitedly. Kid kept exploring the tattoos with his fingers and Law almost melted into the touch. He made a happy little sound that almost sounded like a purr. Kid leaned down and started kissing across his shoulders, tracing the ink there. Law shivered happily. He closed his eyes and hummed happily. Then he yelped when Kid unceremoniously picked him up bridal style. Kid looked around until he spotted the bed. He carried Law over there as if he weighed nothing. He placed him on the bed before straddling his waist. He then leaned down and connected their lips again. Law smiled into it and wrapped his arms around the much larger man’s shoulders. After a bit of making out Kid pulled back and traced the tattoo on Law’s chest once more.

“How far down do these go?” he asked and Law just smirked back.

“Why don’t you find out,” he purred with a teasing tone.

“You are a menace,” Kid growled playfully. Then he noticed the still healing gash at Law’s side. It looked a little red. Kid placed his hand on it and Law hissed slightly. “Hawkins did this?”

“Yes,” Law replied. “It just stings a little.”

“You haven’t healed it?”

“I’ve been busy with my patients. What are you doing?” Law asked as Kid bent down and kissed at the wound.

“Kissing it better. Don’t laugh at me!” the last he added when Law chuckled at him.

“I’m not. You are just being so cute right now.”

“I’m not cute!”

“Childish then or sweet?” Law asked and played with his red hair gently. “I like it.”

“HEALER!” a voice shouted from outside and panicked knocking was heard. Law sighed and rolled out of bed. Kid pouted. “HEALER!” Law grabbed a new sweater and pulled it on before walking to the door. He opened it. Kid heard the people outside shout. Something about an accident and injured workers. Law sighed and told them he would be right there. He then closed the door and walked up to Kid.

“Don’t tease the boys too much,” he purred and gave his lips a small peck before running out of the house.

“Me, tease the boys?” Kid asked with a smirk. “Why I would never .”

Chapter Text

Part 12

Wire felt about ready to explode. Kid had smugly arrived back at the ship to tell him, Killer and Heat that he and Law had not been fighting but had instead been making out. He had a smug smirk on his face as he told them this, looking far too smug about it. Wire felt his jealousy make his blood boil. Killer and Kid had both been allowed to kiss Law! That was so not fair! Wire had been openly flirting with him and had been flirting back with him ever since they got here! Why didn’t Law kiss him?! It was so unfair!

“And you know the best part?” Kid said smugly.

“No, Kid, we don’t,” Killer drawled in annoyance.

“I got to see that fucking healer shirtless and let me tell you idiots,” he said with a smirk. “It’s a fucking hot sight!” He laughed mockingly and Wire gritted his teeth. This really wasn’t fair! Not only had Kid been making out with him he had seen the guy shirtless! Totally unfair! Heat was pouting while glaring at Kid. It was very cute. Law kept telling them that they were all cute, but in Wire’s opinion Heat was the only cute one among them. Kid, Killer and Wire had always been a little bit brutish at times. They had been loud, wild, rash little brats once upon a time. Heat had always been timid, shy, quiet. The biggest reason was the scars on his face. People thought it was a tattoo but it was actually a scar from when a rival gang cut his mouth with a knife because he was too scared to talk when interrogated about Kid, Killer and Wire’s whereabouts. He had stopped talking to even them for a while after that. He even stopped smiling for a long time… it had also taken him quite a while to accept that they loved him and not only said they did out of guilt or something like that. He was not as shy or timid anymore… well around enemies or the gang. But when someone showed an interest in him he would shut down. Wire thought back to last night where Law had flirted with Heat. He had done it in a gentle way. Had he realized that Heat wasn’t as forward as the rest of them that quickly? Wire threw a quick look at Heat. He was biting on his nails, a sign he was nervous about something. Wire scooted a little closer and took that hand in his, nuzzling Heat’s hair. He could feel Heat relax against him. Killer appeared to notice them but then turned towards Kid again.

“So, it’s official then?” Killer asked and Kid looked at him.

“Hm?” he asked.

“It’s official,” Killer said. “We’re all interested in the healer?” The other three nodded. “We all want him in our bed?” They nodded again. “So, are we officially ‘pursuing him’?” Kid smirked. “Or is this some sort of competition?”

“If it is I’m in the lead,” Kid replied smugly.

“As if!” Killer growled.

“You’ve only kissed him once! I’ve done it a couple of times and I’ve seen him shirtless!”

“Fine! Then I’m in second place.”

“I’m in third,” Wire quipped with a grin. “But not for long though.” He grinned. “I have a plan!”

“Don’t tell me you’re gonna do that shit you kept pulling on all of us when we first got together,” Kid said and gave him a look. “Heat didn’t deck you because he’s too nice to. Killer only stabbed your thigh. I decked you. Law will murder you.”

“Hey! It worked three times!” Wire objected and pulled Heat a little closer. “You are all still with me after all!”

“That’s because we know you and know you are a pervert!”

“I am not a pervert! I just enjoy flirting and sex.”

“I still doubt Law will like it if you walk up to him and just randomly start snogging him while sticking your hand down his pants,” Killer remarked, wrapping his arm across Kid’s shoulders.

“Worked on you three.”

“Yeah but Law is a bit more… classy than us… at least he appears to be,” Killer said and reached across the table to grab Heat’s other hand. “We’re all wild bandits sailing the seas and he’s a healer in a small village in the North Blue.”

“Strange fucking ass village,” Kid grumbled. “I saw some more people talking into thin air today.”

“Are we sure there aren’t ghosts or a case of mass hypnosis?” Heat asked and felt Killer squeeze his hand slightly. Heat threw him a look. Killer was not wearing his mask right now so he noticed him wink at Heat.

“Wanna know what I think?” Wire asked with a grin.

“No,” his three lovers teased but he ignored them.

“I think this place is haunted. Remember what that old lady said that time? It began with the Avatar? What if the Avatar died in this place or even worse… was murdered! Now a curse is laid upon the island and everyone living here is cursed as well!”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Killer told him. “You sound like Hawkins.”

“Well something is going on here! What do you guys think is going on here then?”

“I think they do it to try and scare people off,” Heat supplied. “It’s a small village… the only one on the island… easy pickings for bandits and thieves. We think it’s unnerving… weaker people would be creeped out and flee.”

“I think they are just messing with us,” Kid huffed.

“Well, I think they are in fact talking to spirits,” Killer added and the other three looked at him. “Look, we have heard tales of spirits possessing people, leaving them forever altered. Like those guys in Kaido’s gang… a large portion of his gang have been possessed by spirits.”

“Aren’t spirits kind of the same thing as ghosts?” Heat asked.

“Not sure,” Killer replied honestly. “But that’s what I think.”

“We should ask Law about it,” Heat said and leaned back slightly in his chair. “What about that large polar bear monster thing?”

“Bepo?” Killer asked and the others looked at him. “He kept calling him that, right?”

“Right,” Kid agreed. “Is it Law’s pet or something?”

“It was very big, bigger than any other polar bear we’ve seen so far,” Heat said. “What if it’s also a part of the mystery of this island? I still wonder what the treasure is though.”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Wire asked with a grin. The other three just looked at him. “ Law is the treasure of this island. At least to us.”

“Do you think he’ll tell us if we get somewhere in this budding relationship or whatever it is?” Kid asked. “Not sure if he’ll wanna be part of our relationship or just wants to be fuckbuddies.”

“Maybe…” Killer mused. “But if he entrusted us with information like that… could we break his trust by stealing it?”

“Probably, we’re jerks after all.” Kid shrugged. “We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. What’s important now is figuring out how to get Law onto this ship and into our bed. But only if we are all in agreement.” The other three nodded. “Good.” Kid got up and stretched. “I’m hitting the hay. Anyone else wanna come with?” Killer and Wire agreed to come. Heat told them he would join them later. They all gave him a kiss before heading to bed. Heat waited until he was sure they had gone below deck before he got up and went for his coat. He had a mission to fulfill.

Back at the healing house Law was finding it harder and harder to chase the spirits out. Not because they were being aggressive or stubborn… no… he was fighting against the cuteness. A deeply guarded secret of Law’s was that one of his biggest weaknesses was cute things. The fluffier the better. The spirits that kept trying to sneak into his house were of all types but it was the cute fluffy ones he had a hard time chasing out with a broom. All the spirits were obsessed with their guest and Law had no idea why. Sure, Swallow Island was always filled with spirits and they lived in harmony with the villagers, even helped with various tasks. They weren’t pets, not at all. More like… nakama. Bepo was one such spirit after all. Right now he was in polar bear form again, sleeping in front of the fire with Shiroi and Ikkaku curled against his fur. Ah yes… Ikkaku had come by to get help with an injury to her hand. She had taken one look at Shiroi and had then adopted him.

Ikkaku was a brash young woman that took no crap from anyone. She was the queen of Swallow Island if you asked Law and the other guys in their friendship circle. She was terrifying when angry but otherwise like a sister to all of them. She was also a very sweet and caring person. She had taken one look at the covering boy in the corner and had decided that this child needed her help in feeling safe. Thus she had not left the clinic all day. It didn’t take long for Shiroi to start talking to her and even show her his face. Shachi had found his mask earlier and had given it back to him. When asked why the mask had a smiling face on it Shiroi had explained that it was to mask the pain and fear and make people a bit wary of approaching him because it was slightly creepy. That was a heartbreaking reason on so many levels. Which was another reason Ikkaku and Bepo had planted themselves at Shiroi’s side.

Law watched them and chuckled softly. Shiroi had willingly given up the bed for one of the workers that nearly got crushed when the roof of the house they were fixing unexpectedly collapsed. He had said he was okay to sleep on the floor, to which Bepo had objected, transformed and now acted bed, pillow and blanket all in one. Ikkaku had snuggled down with Shiroi and now all three were fast asleep. Law draped a blanket over them and tried to shoo soot sprites out of Ikkaku’s hair without waking her. He was not successful at all, he gave up after a little bit. With all the spirits sleeping on them, as well as Bepo’s warm fur, Ikkaku and Shiroi ran no risk of freezing during the night. Law looked around the clinic. Shachi had the nightshift tonight and saluted Law. Law smiled back before heading for the door.

He loved his job, he really did, but sometimes he just couldn’t wait to get away. He was a healer… not a miracle worker… okay fine he was that too, but the villagers tended to go to him with questions more suitable for the village chief. Law knew the man wasn’t very fond of him, in fact Law had overheard him grumbly about things being better if Law left… but Law couldn’t find it in himself to leave. What if… what if Doffy managed to escape and came looking for him and he wasn’t here? He had to stay so that Doffy could find him when he got out. Doffy would get out. Law knew he would. He would bide his time and escape when he got the chance. Law had to wait for him. He couldn’t leave. He pulled his new jacket on, Unagi had made it for him. It was a bit tighter than the usual coats water tribes used. Law liked it that way though. He waved at Shachi tiredly before stepping out of the door and closing it behind him. He looked around and then started heading home.

As he walked, he looked around. He could see a few of the guards on the night shift strolling around. There was loud music coming from the tavern and he could hear loud voices coming from there as well. It looked as if Unagi was on a roll tonight as well. Law chuckled. His friends were the most random, geeky, weird, odd, funny and caring bunch he knew… and he wouldn’t change any of them for anything.

“Hello,” a soft voice said and Law turned his head. He smiled and looked up at Heat. The bandit had appeared as if out of nowhere. He was looking a little nervous.

“Hello, Heat-ya,” Law replied and turned to face him fully, stopping his walk. “Is something the matter?”

“No…” Heat replied, looking nervous. “I… was looking for you.”

“Oh?” Law smiled and stepped a little closer. “Why were you looking for little old me?” he teased gently. He knew from the moment he saw the other man that he could not tease him in the same way he teased Kid, Killer or Wire. Heat had obviously been put through something that made him more nervous than the others. Law wouldn’t say fragile or sensitive, but Law knew that his brash way of flirting with the others would only make Heat uncomfortable. He had to be softer with him, gentler. He didn’t want Heat to misunderstand his intentions after all and feel bad about it.

“I… have something for you,” Heat admitted, blushing slightly. “A small… present.”

“A present for me?” Law was taken aback by this. He was not expecting something like this. “Why?” he sounded awed and truly was awed.

“Because I hope it will make you happy,” Heat mumbled and rubbed at the back of his neck. “It’s not something big or expensive… I kind of made it myself but… I think you might really like it.” He looked at Law and noticed… that Law was blushing and looking quite shy. Heat reached out and took his hand. “Can… we go to your house? I don’t want the gift to get ruined by the snow.”

“Oh… okay,” Law said and held onto his hand. “This way.” He pulled slightly on Heat’s hand and started leading him towards his house, holding his hand gently. As they walked Law moved a little closer to Heat, still holding his hand. Heat looked at him. This softer side of Law was very cute. His cheeks were a little pink and he was walking close to Heat, even leaning his head on his arm as they walked. Heat carefully pulled his hand free to instead place it around his waist and pull him closer to his side. Law smiled and leaned into his warmth.

“Warm, I like it,” Law mumbled and Heat beamed happily. They walked in silence and soon reached Law’s house. It was a small one floor cottage. Law got his keys out, unlocked the door and led them inside. Heat shivered when they got inside, and Law did as well. Heat walked over to the fireplace, put some wood in and then used his firebending to light the wood. He turned and noticed Law watch him curiously.

“What?” Heat asked nervously.

“I’ve noticed you only use fire with your mouth or feet… never with your arms,” Law said and walked up to him, taking his hand. “Why?”

“I… can’t bend with my hands and arms,” Heat admitted.

“Why?” Law asked and looked up at him. “Did something happen or did someone do something to you?”

“I… I don’t wanna talk about it.”

“It’s okay,” Law said and took his hand gently, lifting it up to kiss his knuckles. “You can tell me when or if you’re ready.” He moved a little closer, wrapping his arms around Heat’s middle. “You said you had a gift for me?” Law’s eyes were filled with an excited glow. Heat thought he looked adorable. He nodded and put his hand into the pocket of his jacket and pulled out what he’d made. He held it out to Law. Law looked at it and his mouth dropped open. In Heat’s palm sat a little snow leopard made of really fluffy wool. Two little black eyes and the little black nose was made of three small black beads. It had a little tail, two round ears and cute tiny claws.

“For me?” Law asked in awe and took it in his hands as carefully as he could. As if he was afraid he would destroy it if he just touched it.

“Yeah,” Heat said and blushed. “I was thinking of making a little seal because of your hat but… a snow leopard felt more fitting because Wire and the others say you are very catlike… and I think snow leopard cubs are way cuter than seals. And… you like cute things, don’t you?”

“I…” Law blushed cutely and hugged the little leopard close to his chest. “Wait…” he held it out again. “You made this?” he looked it over.

“Y-yeah,” Heat admitted and blushed.

“It’s so well done, and it looks so complicated too!”

“Oh, but it isn’t really that complicated,” Heat said and placed his hands over Law’s. “You need a base that’s a little sturdy. Then you use a needle to kinda push the wool in. I can show you sometime if you want?”

“I… I’d like that,” Law said and looked up at him. “Wait.” He hurried over to his nightstand and put the little snow leopard there, patting its head gently. Then he hurried back to Heat. He gently grabbed his jacket and pulled on it, making Heat lean down. Law wrapped his arms around his neck and rubbed their noses together. Heat felt his cheeks heat up slightly. Law was being so cute and affectionate.

“Thank you,” Law told him and pressed his lips against Heat’s. Heat carefully wrapped his arms around him and kissed him back. Law was playing with his hair while kissing him. The angle wasn’t good for Heat’s back though. He bent down a bit more, wrapped his arms just under Law’s butt and picked him up. Law gasped a little and pulled back to stare at him. Heat blushed a little before leaning in for another soft kiss. Law smiled and kissed him back, wrapping his legs around Heat to help take some off the weight off. Heat held him as closely as he could while deepening the kiss slightly. After a bit Law pulled back.

“It’s… getting late,” he whispered. “If you want… you can spend the night.”

“I’d… I’d like that.”

“I don’t mean sex though,” Law clarified. “It could get awkward if I slept with one of you and the others aren’t part of it. But…” he looked down shyly. “If it’s okay with you… we could still share my bed.” Heat thought Law looked so cute in that moment. Was the cockiness he showed around others just a facade? Was he always this cute, soft and insecure but hid it to not look weak or something? Or was this a side for Heat’s eyes alone? Heat reached up and caressed Law’s cheek gently.

“I’d like that very much,” he said softly, placing a gentle kiss on Law’s cheek. “But… I am very warm. Like all firebenders my body temperature is always a bit higher and I’m always warm. If you wear clothes to bed other than underwear you might overheat.”

“That’s fine,” Law assured him. “Put me down please?” Heat hurriedly placed him down on the floor. Law smiled at him and moved towards the bed. Heat watched him curiously. Law took off the goggles, wrist guards, ring and earring and put it in the drawer of his nightstand. He then turned to Heat. He took off his shoes and socks. He smirked slightly and took a hold of his sweater. He slowly pulled it over his head and Heat felt his face turn red when he noticed the tattoos Kid had talked about.

“Oh, I forgot to brush my teeth,” Law purred and walked past Heat and into the bathroom. “Do you want to borrow a spare?”

“I’ll… I’ll brush tomorrow… if that’s okay,” Heat replied and Law chuckled gently. Heat blushed.

“That’s fine,” Law called from the bathroom. While Law brushed his teeth and washed up, Heat took off his shoes and rid himself of his jacket, sweater and tunic. He left his pants on because he didn’t want Law to become uncomfortable if he came back and Heat was basically naked. He heard a little gasp behind him and turned around. Law was staring at him in awe. Heat blushed a little. Law hurried over to him and reached up to place a gentle kiss on his lips.

“All my boys are so handsome and bulky,” he purred. “Makes me feel so small.”

“But you being much smaller is really cute and sexy,” Heat replied and Law smiled at that. “C-Can I remove your trousers?” Law nodded. Heat opened the button in his trousers and carefully pulled them down. His eyes widened when he noticed that Law’s legs were also covered in tattoos. He had swirls on his thighs that looked like waves and on his shins were snowflakes and feathers. Heat ran his hands over Law’s legs, gently and carefully. Law shivered at his touch, but Heat was unsure if it was from the cold air or from excitement. Law stepped out of his trousers and looked up at Heat. Heat hurriedly pulled down his own trousers and stepped out of them. Both were now only in their underwear. Law’s gaze roamed all over Heat’s abs, arms, shoulders, legs and chest. He blushed slightly and Heat grinned. Law thought he was hot and sexy!

“All my boys are so sexy,” Law whispered. Then he gasped when Heat picked him up and carried him over to the bed. Heat placed him on the bed as if he was the most valuable treasure in the world. Law chuckled and got under the covers, holding them open for Heat. Heat got in beside him and pulled Law against him.

“So warm,” Law sighed happily and cuddled closer. Heat wrapped his arms around him, pulling him even closer to his chest. He kept rubbing gently at Law’s back while Law snuggled into his chest.

“M-may I play a little with your ass?” Heat asked, feeling very nervous. Law looked up at him, his golden eyes were soft and amused. He nodded. Heat carefully slid his hands down to Law’s ass and gripped tightly. Law gasped a little. Heat smirked. Law liked that? He kept stroking and squeezing and Law kept letting out little cute mewls that nearly drove Heat crazy. Heat leaned down to his ear.

“You have a perfect ass,” he whispered and squeezed. “I can’t wait until we get to fuck it.”

“P-please do,” Law purred back and kissed at Heat’s neck. “Soon. I want you boys to fuck me very soon.” He gasped when Heat squeezed again. “H-Heat-ya if you don’t stop…”

“I know, but I can’t help it… your ass is so nice.” He kissed Law’s forehead. “May I put my hands down your underwear and feel it? I promise I won’t touch your hole.” Law bit his lip. “If you don’t want to, I won’t.”

“I want you to. I really, really do but… but I’m afraid I won’t be able to stop at that and it wouldn’t be fair to the others. I’m worried I’d ask you to take off my underwear and fuck me with your fingers… and you’re so nice… you’d do it if I asked, Heat-ya.”

“I really, really wanna fuck you right here, right now,” Heat admitted and squeezed his ass again. “But… you’re right. It wouldn’t be fair. Killer and Kid have kissed you and Kid’s seen you shirtless. I’m going to sleep next to you and I am fondling your ass… basically seen you naked. Wire’s not even gotten a kiss. It’s not fair to him or the others.” He caressed Law’s hair gently. “I’ll wait.” He moved his other hand from Law’s ass, pulling him closer to his chest instead.

“Is Wire-ya very upset that I haven’t kissed him yet?” Law asked while Heat caressed his hair gently.

“I’m sure he is,” Heat said and sighed. “We’re all pretty jealous guys. He can’t wait to kiss you though. He might even pull the shit he did on us when he first tried to show his true feelings.”

“What did he do?”

“He grabbed us, one by one, and started snogging us… while putting his hand down our pants and rubbing at our crotches.”

“He’s very forward isn’t he?” Law chuckled. “I take it Killer-ya, Kid-ya and you didn’t take that well?”

“I kind of froze and didn’t know what to do. Killer stabbed him in the thigh and Kid decked him. What will you do if he tries it on you?”

“Probably turn him into an ice sculpture,” Law mused. “Or knee him in the balls. I like forward but not that forward.”

“I have a question for you though…”

“What is it?”

“Why are you so much softer and careful with me than the others?”

“Well,” Law snuggled closer. “You are softer and gentler than the others… and I felt that if I came at you the same way I do the others you would feel really uncomfortable or get your feelings hurt. I don’t want to do that because you seem really nice.”

“You don’t think I can take it?”

“I think you want to be able to take it but that you are a bit more hesitant to take it.”

“You think I’m weak?”

“Absolutely not. I think you’re gentler. I didn’t say you are weak. Wire-ya and the other two are ruffians, but I like that. You’re gentler than that… but still a ruffian. You’re kinder. I like that because I like nice and cuddly too… not just rough and hard.” He yawned and closed his eyes. “You’re warm… I like it.” Heat kissed his forehead and closed his eyes as well.

“I like you,” he muttered sleepily.

“I like you guys too,” Law replied before slowly drifting off to sleep, the warmth making him drowsy. Perhaps he could actually sleep a whole night this time?

Further up north in the North Blue an island was on fire. A ship lay anchored at the docks and people were fleeing in a panic. Waterbenders were getting defeated left and right and none benders were also defeated with ease. A large man walked through the chaos.

“Where is he?!” he shouted as he looked around. He grabbed hold of a downed guard. “Tell me where he is!”

“I don’t know!” the man whimpered. “We don’t know what you are talking about.”

“We’ve traced the little rat to the North Blue! Now tell me where he is!”

“I don’t know!”

“Fine!” he tossed the guard to the ground. “Kill them all.” With that he turned and went back towards the ship, ignoring the screams all around him. He got out a map and crossed yet another island off their list. That little rat had to be here… somewhere!

Chapter Text

Part 13

“Where have you been?!” Wire shouted and pulled Heat into a tight hug as soon as he walked into their room. Heat blinked in confusion. Wire nuzzled his hair before pulling back and peppering his face in kisses. Heat blinked in confusion again. He looked past Wire to see a frazzled looking Kid and Killer hurrying over to hug the duo between them. Heat had not felt this confused in a long time.

“Are you okay?” Killer asked. “Are you hurt? Did something happen?”

“Who do I need to kill and why?” Kid growled. Heat looked between the three of them.

“Uh… huh?” he asked, confusion written all over his face. He looked between the three of them.

“What do you mean ‘huh’?!” Wire shouted and pulled him tightly to him. “We woke up and you were just gone! You never came to bed last night! We looked all over the ship for you and all over the village but we couldn’t find you!”

“But… I left a note on the dresser,” Heat said, sounding confused. The other three froze. “You didn’t see it?” Killer let go and hurried into their bedroom and came back… with a note in hand. He appeared to be reading it. Then he looked up at Heat, pouting.

“You spent the night with Law?” he asked.

“WHAT?!” Wire and Kid shouted and stared at Heat. Heat blushed.

“We just talked and cuddled,” Heat mumbled. He had wanted to tease the others and sound smug. But now that he had the chance… he felt too nervous to do it. He didn’t want to make them sad or angry. “Then we fell asleep. He’s a cuddler and I really liked it. It was sweet and nice.” He smiled slightly. “Law’s got a really soft side and it’s cute.” He noticed Killer smile gently at him while Kid and Wire pouted. “What?”

“You’re always warm,” Wire grumbled. “We all sleep naked. Did you sleep naked with him?”

“No, we both wore underwear,” Heat replied honestly and then grinned happily. “He’s got tattoos on his legs too! They are really pretty. He so small too. It’s so cute! He likes to snuggle and be warm so he kept snuggling closer to me during the night.”

“So, he’s basically a cat?” Killer joked gently and chuckled.

“Very fitting description,” Heat replied and beamed happily. “Forget being pretty, Law’s cute!”

“So, you just cuddled?” Kid asked, just to make sure. “Nothing else?”

“Kissed a little and I got to rub at his ass,” Heat admitted, blushing a little. “He really liked that and the sounds he made were hot. But he didn’t want to go further without all of us being there. He said he didn’t want to have sex without all four of us present.” He turned to Wire. “He also told me that he likes forward, Wire, but not your forward. He might knee you in the groin or even kick you there if you try the shit you did with us.” Wire rubbed his chin in thought.

“Which means I have a few options,” Wire said.

“Don’t be too brutish though,” Killer warned. “He might not like it… or will kick your ass for it.”

“And he can do it,” Kid piped up and smirked. Wire just huffed. Heat smiled at the image of their tiny healer tossing Wire as if he was a pinecone or something. He sniggered at the mental image. That would be fun.

Law looked at the boy walking right next to him. Shiroi was in dire need of new clothes and Law knew exactly who to talk to about it. Unagi was a master with needle and thread and Jako often helped him out. Between the two of them he was sure they could get Shiroi some good clothes. Right now the poor thing only had a pair of light trousers and a single sweater. The warmer clothes had gotten burned because they were too filthy and tattered to even mend. Law had given him a blanket to wrap around his shoulders as they walked. Shiroi had also been allowed to borrow a pair of shoes from Penguin, but they were still way too big. Shiroi was walking close to Law, looking around himself fearfully. A few people were staring at him, most likely because of the mask and because he was a stranger. Rumors of someone being at the clinic had spread like a wildfire. So, everyone was a little curious. Law was going to inform the village chief and the guards that Shiroi had vitiligo and therefore was afraid to show his face and skin. His hands were even hidden by the blanket. Ikkaku was walking with them too, glaring at anyone who stared at the boy too much.

“Healer?” Shiroi asked and Law turned to him.

“Yeah, Shiroi?” he asked in return.

“Why are there so many spirits on this island?” Shiroi asked. Law and Ikkaku shared a look.

“What do you mean?” Ikkaku asked him.

“Why are there so many spirits on this island?” Shiroi asked again. “I’ve never seen so many in one place. Other islands I’ve gone to didn’t have as many as you do.”

“It’s like this everywhere only the spirits hide better,” Ikkaku said and smiled at him.

“But…”

“Just trust us on this,” Law told him calmly. “Spirits are everywhere in the world, you might not be able to see them but they are always there.”

“I don’t like that scary samurai though,” Shiroi mumbled. “The one that follows you around.”

“Oh trust me, none of us like him either,” Ikkaku said gently. “He’s terrifying. But he adores Law and Law likes that crazy spirit too.”

“His name is Kikoku and he’s a sweetheart,” Law declared with a smirk.

“He is not a sweetheart!” Ikkaku objected. “Bepo is a sweetheart! Shiroi is a sweetheart! Kikoku is a menace and a terror! He terrifies everyone around him!”

“He’s a chaos spirit, of course he is a little dark.”

“A little?!”

“You just can’t handle him.”

“No one but you can handle that crazy ass spirit! I swear not even the Avatar would be able to handle that spirit!”

“The Avatar has been here?” Shiroi squeaked.

“Nah,” Ikkaku said and smiled at him. “I was just trying to prove to the captain how insane that spirit is. Bepo is a sweetheart and everyone likes him. Kikoku, not so much.”

“You do realize people say the same thing about you?” Law teased and she reached behind Shiroi to be able to whack Law on the shoulder. Law chuckled at it. Shiroi looked between them. Law imagined his eyes were a little wide behind the mask, but he couldn’t tell. They walked for a little bit more in comfortable silence. Ikkaku and Law waved to a few of their friends as they walked past them. They all greeted them with grins.

“I have another question,” Shiroi asked and the pair turned to him.

“What is it?” Ikkaku asked.

“Why do you and the others call Healer Trafalgar Captain?”

“Well he is our captain,” Ikkaku explained. “The leader of our little squad. Well, little might be a stretch. There’s about twenty people in our little squad now. There’s me of course, the captain himself, Shachi, Penguin and Bepo.”

“The guys that work with Healer Trafalgar in the clinic?”

“Yes, exactly.”

“And the polar bear.”

“And the polar bear. Then we have four brothers. Mūsu is the oldest. He works as a woodcutter but he used to be a guard like the other three. The chief thought he was a little too strong and a little too violent for the job so now he spends his days cutting down trees and chopping wood for the villagers. He’s that big guy with the flaming red hair we saw walking into the woods earlier. Raichō is the second oldest. He works as a guard and he uses two swords. He’s got black hair and blue eyes. He is very confident in his abilities and a little…”

“Energetic?” Law supplied.

“Yeah. Then we have Ajisashi. He fights with a polearm and you will never meet anyone with a potty mouth like his. He curses worse than a sailor… it’s a miracle his tongue hasn’t shriveled up from it all. He is also an acrobat. I used to think he was a firebender or airbender but nope. And lastly we have Nousagi. He’s a little nervous and a bit of a scaredy cat. He fights with daggers. Next we have a pair of brothers. Karibū and Clione are our best archers in the village, even with Karibū being blind he has better accuracy than anyone else here!”

“How?” Shiroi asked in shock.

“I haven’t the faintest idea, do you, Captain?”

“I have a few theories”, Law replied. “First, I thought he was an airbender using the air to read the vibrations of his targets or something like that. Somewhat like a bat. But since he doesn’t make little sounds to orient himself I dropped the idea. Then I started thinking he might be aided by a spirit of some sort but I’ve never seen any spirit around him.”

“Maybe his crossbow is the home of one, like your sword?”

“I don’t think so. My newest theory is that Karibū can use something called Haki. I’ve only read about it in books. It’s kind of a sixth sense. He can feel the auras of other people and items. He ‘sees’ them with this sixth sense of his.”

“Cool!” Shiroi exclaimed and then shrunk in on himself a little. “Sorry.”

“It’s fine,” Law assured him.

“Yeah, it’s good to see you being a little energetic,” Ikkaku told him. “Moving on we have the mom of our little squad. Kujira works as a chef, and he is the biggest mother-hen you will ever meet. He’s even worse than the captain!”

“I am not a mother-hen!”

“If you say so. Kujira has Jako and Tsuno working with him. They are a perfect trio. Then there’s Remy, Okojo and Unagi. Remy is a Den Den expert. He has this warm cave where he farms them. They are super cute! Okojo is a weaponsmith and Unagi is the guy we are going to see for your clothes. He is also a big flirt and a musician. He is a nice guy… but has no boundaries.”

“Lastly we have her Majesty and her court,” Law teased and Ikkaku beamed. “Ikkaku is the only woman in our squad and she is our queen. She is an inventor and a blacksmith. Uni, Shinzo and Mippei work with her and for her. They are nice, calm guys… in comparison to our wild queen there.”

“Oi,” she said and glared at him. “I’m not wild!”

“If you say so.”

“Meanie,” Ikkaku huffed and Shiroi looked between them. “Ah we’re here!” She took Shiroi’s hand and hurried to the house they were approaching. “Let’s go get you some new clothes!” Shiroi followed along with her and Law brought up the rear. He looked at Shiroi. The boy felt a little happier and calm today. Maybe he wasn’t waiting for them to toss him out anymore? Perhaps he might even have started to trust them? Law hoped he had. No one deserved to be scared all the time, to be lonely, to be hurting or to think no one wanted them around. Shiroi would soon find out he was very much wanted… by Ikkaku, Bepo, Shachi, Penguin, Law himself and the very overactive spirits that appeared to be following them everywhere they went. Law rubbed his chin, thinking about that. He had never seen so many spirits active around one person before. Was it because of how hurt the boy had been or how lonely? Something was different here… Law needed to find out what. But first he needed to make sure Unagi didn’t scar the boy for life. Law hurried into the house. Someone had to reel Unagi in and keep Ikkaku from murdering him.

Wire was a man on a mission. Kid and Killer had been teasing him about not having gotten a kiss from Law yet. Heat didn’t tease him, he was too sweet to. But him telling them how happy he was to have been allowed to cuddle with Law made Wire quite jealous. The trio had told him to spend some alone time with Law too. Heat had suggested spending the night the same way he had. Kid and Killer had told him to flirt but not be as forward as he could be. Well Wire had listened to what they had said and had come up with a plan, a perfect plan according to him. Wire was well aware that he could be a little forward and a little perverted. But he just really wanted to show his partners that he was truly interested in them and that he wanted them for real and not as a ploy. Kid had been the hardest to convince among his lovers. Heat the easiest. He believed Wire was earnest from the start. Killer had thought he was making fun of him for a while. Kid had been furious and annoyed with him because he could be an idiot and didn’t understand the flirting was real. Kid was the slowest to join their relationship because he didn’t realize they were sincere. Not only that but he sometimes thought he was too mean, too evil, too brutish, too stubborn, too angry to be loved. But Heat, Killer and Wire loved him, all of him. Kid just had a hard time believing it at first. It had been the same when Law started showing him he was interested. Kid didn’t believe it. It was both sad and cute at the same time. Kid could be really clueless at times and it was very cute. Not that Wire would call him cute to his face because Kid would explode. Killer wasn’t exactly cute but he could be very gentle and sweet. He didn’t believe he should show his face because he didn’t think he was handsome enough for his three lovers or Law. But he was. They all thought he was handsome. Scars and all. Heat was the cute one. Shyer than the rest of them and a bit more insecure. He always wanted to make them proud and show that he was strong too. He was a very gentle soul though and Wire loved him for it. Wire loved all his partners because they were his and they loved him in return because he was theirs . Now he hoped they would be able to include Law in this relationship. He already got along great with Heat and Killer, he enjoyed teasing Kid and Wire felt he and Law got along too. They just needed to take that last step and that was what Wire’s plan was all about. Which was why he was now standing outside the house he was told belonged to Law. Wire grinned and knocked on the door. He waited a little bit and soon the door was unlocked and Law opened it. Wire grinned at him.

“Wire-ya?” Law asked and looked up at him. “It’s late, what are you doing here?” In reply Wire picked Law up and kissed him hungrily. Law gasped in surprise and Wire deepened the kiss by putting his tongue in his mouth. He could feel Law smile into the kiss and he kissed Wire back. Wire carried Law inside and kicked the door closed behind him, feeling behind himself to lock it. He looked around while kissing Law and found the bed. He carried Law over to it and dropped them both down on the bed with Wire on top. Law gasped a little and looked up at him.

“Forward,” Law teased and pulled back from the kiss. “And a little desperate, Wire-ya.”

“Just because I’m jealous,” Wire replied honestly. “You’ve been kissing my partners and not me.” He pouted playfully. “That’s not very nice, pretty bird.” He caressed Law’s cheek. “You better make it up to me.”

“How?” Law teased and looked at Wire’s hand. It was rubbing Law’s stomach gently. Wire leaned down and started sucking at his neck. Law shivered happily.

“Let me make you feel good, pretty bird,” Wire whispered into his ear. “I’m really good at massages. You look a little tense… let me help you relax .”

“Hm…” Law pretended to be in deep thought. “Would I need to take my clothes off?”

“Depends on what kind of massage you want, pretty bird,” Wire started placing kisses over his neck, gentle, slow kisses. “Full body? Back? Shoulders? Head? Foot?”

“Does full body mean I have to be naked ?” Law purred and nuzzled at Wire’s neck.

“Do you mind?” Wire asked and kissed him gently.

“Not at all, I like a little manhandling. Just don’t tell me what to do or I might bite.”

“Oooooh then I might just try ordering you around because I like feisty little kittens,” Wire kissed his jaw. “Take your clothes off, pretty kitty.”

“Nu uh,” Law teased defiantly. “Don’t tell me what to do.”

“Do it or I’ll do it for you,” Wire teased playfully.

“Meanie,” Law huffed but sat up so that he could start removing his shirt. Wire smirked and watched as Law’s skin became visible. His tattoos were as hot as Kid and Heat had said. Law tossed his shirt aside and then reached for his trousers. Wire pushed his hands off and grabbed the trousers himself. He pulled them down slowly, revealing even more tattoos and Law’s very long legs. Wire smirked and leaned down to place a kiss on Law’s hip bone. Law shivered excitedly.

“Can you roll onto your stomach for me?” Wire asked and Law smirked.

“Well, since you asked so nicely,” he said and rolled onto his stomach. Wire smirked and smacked his ass playfully. Law made a little gasp and looked at him over his shoulder. “Naughty, Wire-ya.” His eyes were full of mischief.

“You like it,” Wire countered and removed Law’s socks. He then got massage oil from his pocket and started coating his hands with it. He rubbed his hands together to warm the oil up a little. “Lay down, pretty bird. Let me take care of you.” Law chuckled but complied. He was still in his underwear, but Wire had a plan to remedy that. When Wire was sure his hands and the oil was warm enough he started to massage Law’s calves. Law sighed contentedly and closed his eyes. Wire hadn’t lied. He was really good at massaging people. He often massaged his lovers after a fight or very hard day out at sea. His movements were just firm enough and gentle enough at the same time. He rubbed, squeezed and pulled just perfectly. He slowly made his way up Law’s legs. Law hummed happily. When Wire reached his ass he instead moved his hands to Law’s shoulders and back. Law groaned happily and Wire smirked. Soon Law would start to “melt” under his hands and that’s when his real plans would be set in motion. Wire found a knot in Law’s back and started working it out. Law let out a tiny little moan at that and Wire grinned.

“Are you enjoying yourself, pretty bird?” he purred.

“Yes,” Law hummed. “You’re really good at this.”

“I’m good at everything I do, just wait and see little birdy.”

“Cocky too,” Law chuckled warmly.

“You’ll have my cock another day, pretty bird. I’m sure you want it.”

“Hm… I don’t know,” Law looked at him over his shoulder, a teasing smirk on his lips. “It might not be that impressive.”

“As if,” Wire huffed and kept rubbing and massaging Law’s back. “I can assure you that I am skilled in everything I do. After a night with the four of us I promise you will be craving more.”

“Sounds like you guys have a lot to prove then,” Law teased and arched his back a little when Wire hit a certain spot. “Oh, that feels good.”

“It feels even better once we get to be inside you.”

“I can hardly wait,” Law teased and smirked at him. Wire was working on one of his arms now. Wire was straddling his hips to reach. “Mmm I can feel what you’re packing, Wire-ya. It seems quite impressive.”

“I am sure you’ll like it, but that’s for another day,” Wire purred. “Tonight is all about making you feel good, pretty bird.”

“This is really good,” Law hummed happily, and Wire went for the other arm. “I might fall asleep... I’ve not been this relaxed in a long time.”

“Oh, you won’t fall asleep… the fun is just about to begin.”

“Fun?” Law looked at him.

“I said full body, pretty bird,” Wire smirked at him. “And I mean the entire body when I say that.” Law’s cheeks turned a little pink. “Ooooh you like the idea of that? Of me touching every part of this pretty little body of yours?”

“Maybe,” Law admitted with a tiny smirk. “Your hands feel good.” He shivered when Wire slowly started moving his hands from his shoulders and down his back. Law let out a little whimper and Wire chuckled.

“Such pretty singing from this pretty little bird,” he purred and gripped Law’s underwear. “Raise your hips, birdy.” Law did as told and Wire slowly removed his underwear for him. He groaned and placed his large hands on Law’s ass cheeks. He squeezed and Law gasped a little at the sensation.

“My, my, my,” Wire teased. “Heat mentioned you enjoyed getting your ass fondled.” He started massaging the cheeks and Law started panting a little, gripping onto the sheet. “Imagine what it will feel like once we rub against it one after the other.” He rubbed and massaged Law’s ass. “Our cocks sliding between your cheeks and soon taking you one after the other.” Law whimpered. “Oh? You like dirty talk, pretty bird?”

“Y-yes,” Law admitted, blushing. “Tell me more.”

“We will stretch you so nicely and fill you up so good,” Wire purred and slowly started turning Law onto his back. Law looked up at him. His cheeks were a little red and his eyes glowed. Wire got some more oil on his hands and started working on Law’s chest. Law gasped again before the gasps turned into little pants and moans as Wire’s hands rubbed over his nipples.

“Wire-ya,” Law mewled.

“Feels nice, doesn’t it?” Wire asked and leaned down to kiss him.

“Yes,” Law moaned into the kiss. Wire kept massaging his chest for a bit. Law whimpered and moaned happily. Wire smirked.

“You are so pretty, birdy,” Wire purred and kissed him hungrily. “Now for the last and best part.” He looked down and Law followed his gaze. Law blushed a little when he realized his cock was a little hard already. Wire smirked and slowly moved his hand from Law’s chest, over his stomach and towards his cock. Wire kissed him hungrily and Law wrapped his arms around Wire’s neck, deepening the kiss. Wire carefully wrapped his large hand around Law’s cock. Law whimpered into the kiss and had to fight with everything he had to keep his hips still. Wire placed his other hand on one of Law’s hips and held him against the bed.

“Tell me to stop and I’ll stop,” Wire said, searching Law’s gaze. He slowly started moving his hand up and down Law’s shaft. Law bit his lip, but soon he couldn’t keep the little moans back. Wire smirked and kept the pace very slow.

“I wish I could record you,” Wire purred. “I’d give the recording to Kid and the others. They need to hear how prettily our birdy can sing.” Law mewled and reached up to kiss at Wire’s neck. Wire kept his rhythm steady. Law held him tighter and closed his eyes. “Is it good?”

“S-so g-good,” Law moaned happily. “Don’t stop… don’t stop.”

“Of course not, birdy, not when it makes you sing so prettily.” Wire increased the speed slightly and Law mewled and moaned, thrusting his hips up slightly. Wire smirked. “Good. Is the massage making you feel good?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Law mewled.

“Good. Imagine it’s not just my hand,” Wire smirked. “It’s Heat’s too. And Killer’s. And Kid’s.” Law moaned and closed his eyes. “We are all taking such good care of you.” He stroked a little faster. “Aren’t we, pet?”

“Yes,” Law, moaned. “So good to me.”

“And you want more of us, right?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Law mewled, and Wire increased his speed.

“Tell me what you want from us.”

“I w-want you all inside me,” Law moaned, and Wire increased the speed again. “F-first one, the next one and next one and next one. A-all night.”

“You want to be on the bottom?”

“Yes, yes, yes I want to be on the bottom. I want to be on the bottom.” He arched his back and mewled.

“You want us to come inside you? To fill you up?”

“Yes,” Law mewled and panted.

“Think you can take it?”

“Yes… yes… yes… W-Wire-ya,” Law moaned and opened his eyes. They were filled with lust and Wire smirked. “I can. I can.” Wire smirked and sat up, pulling Law onto his lap. He wrapped his arm around Law’s stomach and increased the speed even more with his other hand, keeping Law trapped against his chest. Law leaned back against him, panting spreading his legs a bit more to give Wire’s hand more room.

“And?” Wire urged. “What else?”

“And I want it. I want you… a-all of you”, Law mewled. “I want to be yours…”

“You want us to play with you? All night?”

“All night… yes, yes, yes…” he moaned and thrust his hips up into Wire’s hand. “C-close.”

“Oh, you’re close already, pet?”

“Yes,” Law mewled.

“Then don’t hold back for me, pet,” Wire kissed his cheek. “Come for me.”

“W-Wire-ya,” Law moaned and arched his back.

“Come for me, Law.”

“W-Wire-ya!”

“Come.”

“W-Wire-ya!”

“Now!”

“AH!” Law moaned loudly and came all over Wire’s hand and his own stomach. Wire kissed Law’s neck and shoulder as Law came down from his high. Law’s body was shuddering. Wire placed gentle kisses all over his shoulders and neck. Law sagged against him, closing his eyes. Wire gently put him on the bed before going into the bathroom to get a wet towel. He gently cleaned Law up, kissing his lips softly every now and again. When he was sure Law was cleaned up Wire removed his shirt and shoes. He then got into bed behind Law and hugged the smaller man to his chest.  Law cuddled closer.

“Tomorrow night,” Wire purred. “You’ll come to our ship with us.” He caressed Law’s hip. “And we’ll have so much fun together, okay?”

“O-okay,” Law mumbled and closed his eyes.

“Sleep now, pretty bird. Tomorrow you can sing for all four of us.” He got no reply. Law was already out. Wire smirked and closed his own eyes. Mission accomplished.

Chapter Text

Part 14

Law didn’t want to wake up. It was warm and he felt arms around him. He snuggled closer to the person next to him, seeking the warmth. It was early, he knew it was. He always woke up early after all. He didn’t want to. Last night with Wire had been really amazing. His body felt really relaxed and Wire really was good with his hands. Law felt his cheeks heat up a little. Had he really promised to come to the ship tomorrow night? Well… tonight now that he thought about it. He blushed slightly and couldn’t help but feel a little nervous. Law was no stranger to sex. He’s had a few sexual partners over the years. Mostly one-night stands. The longest relationship he was in lasted a couple of weeks when a traveling writer from a place called Alabasta came by.

He had never been in a threesome though… or in a fivesome or whatever it was called when five people slept together. What if they didn’t like him? What if they changed their minds? What if this was just a plot to humiliate him for the times he had teased them and had defeated them in battle? What if this was just a plan to get rid of him? What if while they distracted him the rest of the gang went for the village again? What if Law was just a tool for them? What if this was all just a ploy to get their hands on the treasure? What if they were just using him and as soon as they fucked him they would toss him aside? What if this meant nothing to them? What if Law was not good enough for them? What if he was too small? What if he looked too fragile?

Law had moved between a few islands before coming to Swallow Island but would by no means call himself an experienced traveler… and he wouldn’t say he had a vast knowledge of the world. He could be naïve still, he knew that. What if Heat, Wire, Kid and Killer were just using his naivety to get what they wanted… and what they wanted wasn’t him? What if he was too naïve and too clueless for the likes of Wire and the others? They had traveled a lot and had seen parts of the world that Law had never seen. They were experienced in ways Law wasn’t. What if they thought he was too stupid or inexperienced for them? What if they thought him too weird? What if they got a glimpse of the real him and decided he wasn’t worth the trouble? What if they found out where he was from and thought he was a monster like he had heard so many others call people from Flevance? What if they thought he carried that made up illness and fled his touches? What if they just decided to leave right this instant? What if they didn’t like him at all and just wanted sex? What if he was rushing into this too quickly? What if he was being too hasty? What if this was a stupid decision? What if his feelings was just confused because he was working too much? What if… what if… what if…

Suddenly the bed felt too crowded. His house too small. Law squirmed out of Wire’s arms and got out of bed as quietly as he could. He threw quick glances at Wire, making sure he was still asleep. He got dressed as quickly and quietly as he could. He then hurried over to his bag and put some fruits and other provisions into it. He grabbed his blade and pulled on his boots and jacket. He turned the lock on his door and turned to Wire, to make sure he was still asleep. Law strapped Kikoku onto his back and opened the door. He slipped out and closed it behind him.

It was still slightly dark out. He looked at the village and then turned towards the mountains. He needed to go. He needed to hide before Wire and the others found him and put their plans into action. He pulled up the hood on his jacket and hurried off. His friends would know where to find him if there was an emergency of some sort. He thought Penguin, Shachi, Bepo, Ajisashi, Ikkaku and Unagi knew of his hideout in the mountains. He went there sometimes when things got too much. He needed to go there now and sort his head out… and make sure he wasn’t there when Kid and the others left because they couldn’t use him for their schemes anymore. He felt something on his cheek and wiped it away. He was not going to cry. He wasn’t. He started walking. The quicker he got away the quicker these stupid tears could stop falling. He didn’t realize though that he was still wearing the goggles, wrist guards, ring and earring. He also didn’t realize that the dark clouds above the mountains were a clear indication that a bad snowstorm was about to hit… and that it would hit soon.

Wire smiled as he came to. The night before had been amazing for him, but even more so far Law. Law… their pretty little birdy who had promised to come to the ship tonight and “play” with them. Wire chuckled and remembered how cuddly the smaller man had been after he cleaned him up. Wire reached out his hand… but found nothing. His brow furrowed and he opened his eyes. The bed right next to him was empty. The spot was also cold. Wire sat up and looked around. There was no fire burning in the fireplace and no other lights were burning.

“Pretty bird?” Wire called and got out of the bed. He looked around. “Law?” He walked over to the bathroom and knocked on the door. He got no reply and opened the door. No one was inside the bathroom. Wire rubbed the back of his head as he walked back to the main room. He looked around for a note but couldn’t find one. He got dressed and was about to leave the house when the door was flung open and Shachi and Penguin rushed in. Wire blinked in shock when he saw them, and Penguin and Shachi did a double take.

“What are you doing here?” all three asked at the same time.

“Me?” Wire asked. “I was spending the night with Law, but when I woke up he wasn’t here. What are you doing here?”

“Captain usually gets to the clinic hours ago and he hasn’t shown,” Shachi said and Penguin nodded. “We went to check on him but only found you here…” Shachi’s brow furrowed. “Did you do something to him?!”

“No!” Wire exclaimed. “I swear on my life I didn’t do anything to him. We shared a bed for the night, that’s all. I was being very respectful because I don’t want to scare him off… neither of us do.”

“You people only came here to steal some rumored treasure!” Penguin exploded. “How can we believe you are just not trying to use Law as a tool to get to the treasure you are sure is on this island?!”

“We’re not though,” Wire said and shivered when the pair glared at him. “Okay I can’t speak for the other three, but I promise that I am not using him to get to that treasure.” Wire tried to sound as sincere as he could. He could feel their eyes on him but couldn’t see their eyes. The pair shared a look between them, looked back at Wire and then at each other again. Then they turned back to Wire again.

“Fine,” Penguin said. “We’ll believe you for now.”

“But if you guys hurt our captain, we’ll kill you,” Shachi added, and Wire knew they meant it.

“Got it,” he said and tried not to squeak. “So, if Law isn’t at home and he isn’t at the clinic… where could he be?” He looked at Law’s friends and they appeared to be deep in thought.

“ We might not be able to find the captain,” Shachi said after a little bit.

“But we know someone who can !” Penguin exclaimed.

  “Captain is missing?” the man they had gone too asked, tilting his head slightly. Wire looked at him. The guy wore the usual watertribe clothes but had a hat on his head that shadowed his eyes. He had two long brown braids and on his back was a crossbow. Next to him was a younger man, also armed with a crossbow.

“Yeah,” Shachi replied and sighed. “We don’t know where he went. We checked the gardens but he wasn’t there. Can you sense him anywhere?”

“I’ll give it a try,” the guy took a few deep breaths. Wire watched curiously. He couldn’t see anything. To him it just looked as if the guy was just standing there… not really doing anything. The guy wasn’t moving except from breathing. Wire turned to Penguin and Shachi. They just grinned at him. Wire was seriously starting to believe they were messing with him. Wire shook his head and looked around. That’s when he noticed his lovers. He whistled and the group turned towards him. Wire waved his arm and they hurried over. Kid looked from Wire to the four villagers and then back again.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“Law’s missing,” Wire said and the other three stared at him. “He left while I was asleep but didn’t go to the clinic, anywhere else in the village or their… gardens or whatever they called them. What?” He noticed the way Kid, Heat and Killer, though the mask made it difficult to tell for sure, glared at him.

“What did you do?” Kid growled.

“Nothing!” Wire defended himself. “Everything was fine when we went to sleep but when I woke up he was missing! I didn’t do anything he didn’t want me to!”

“Captain gets lost in his head sometimes,” Penguin piped up and Kid turned to him. “Captain’s been… um through some things. We don’t know all of it, but sometimes his head gets all messy and he shuts down. Usually he just locks himself in his cottage and we leave him alone for a bit. He’s never vanished before though…”

“Got anything, Karibū?” one of the crossbow men asked the one standing completely still.

“Captain is… very upset,” Karibū replied calmly. “I can feel his turmoil… up in the fucking mountains!” He spun around and faced the mountains.

“What the hell?!” Shachi exploded. “We were warned about the approaching snowstorm! He will not get there and back before it hits and if he doesn’t he might die!”

“We need to go after him,” Penguin concluded. “We need to go there and bring him back.”

“But if the snow hits we will all get lost and we’ll be in danger,” Karibū’s friend said and chewed nervously on his lip. “We’ll get trapped on the mountain and die! Not even Law with his master bending can stop a fucking snowstorm!”

“If the cold doesn’t kill him, getting lost and falling off a mountain most certainly will…” Karibū grumbled. “What was he thinking?!”

“He probably wasn’t thinking,” Penguin said, trying to protect their friend. “We need to stop wasting time though… we need to figure out a way to get him back!”

“Then let us do it,” Kid said and the villagers turned to him, Killer, Heat and Wire. “Look if the snowstorm hits before we can rescue Law we can create our own shelter.” To prove his point he made rocks appear around him, like a house. “And with Heat and his firebending we’ll keep warm.”

“Just get us some food and water and we’ll be fine,” Killer added. The villagers looked between each other. Kid knew what they were doing. They were trying to figure out if they trusted them or not. Kid could understand why. They had attacked them a couple of times after all. They weren’t exactly friends but they weren’t exactly enemies either. They weren’t doing this for the villagers though, they were doing this for Law.

“We don’t give a fuck about the rest of you,” Kid said and the villagers looked at him. “All we want is rescuing Law. We care about him and are doing this for him. The rest of you could drop dead and I wouldn’t care. But not Law. So, get us the provisions and we’ll go get him.” The villagers moved off to the side, whispering amongst themselves. Kid sighed in annoyance. Was it so difficult to believe them? He had just openly said he didn’t give a fuck about the rest of them and that they just want to rescue Law! Then again, if Kid had been in their position he most likely would have told Kid’s gang to fuck off and go save Law themselves. Only… these guys didn’t seem to have the best of chances. It also appeared as if they knew so themselves. What, with the looks they kept shooting each other. They knew Kid and his gang was their only chance to get Law back and yet… they didn’t know if they could trust them. Or rather didn’t know if they wanted to trust them. Kid tried to catch the eyes of them but he could only see the eyes on one of them! Penguin and Karibū guy all had their eyes shadowed by their hats! It was impossible to catch their gazes. While Shachi had his sunglasses that hid his eyes from view.

“Look,” Kid tried again and the group turned to him again. “We’re wasting time just standing here! Either point us in the right direction and give us some provision or we’ll go ourselves!” Before the four villagers could say anything there was a thud in the snow right next to Kid. He turned and noticed that it was the female earthbender he had seen around.

“Go,” she said to him.

“What?!” the four villagers exclaimed.

“Go find our captain,” the girl continued, ignoring them. “You might be the only ones that can screw his head on straight because you were the ones to unscrew it in the first place. Captain only reacts like this when his feelings get him confused. But you must promise us something.”

“What?” Kid asked while Killer picked up the backpack with supplies.

“If you happen upon a cave with this sign above it,” she held out what looked like a large silver coin. “Don’t go in there. Understood? No one is allowed inside that cave.”

“Because it’s dangerous?” Killer asked and she nodded. “Do you know where it is?”

“No,” she replied honestly. “No one remembers where it is exactly, only that it is there and that it is dangerous.”

“Does this have anything to do with the legendary treasure?” Kid asked.

“Who cares?” the girl said and glared at him. “Isn’t Law more important?”

“Sure… but a treasure is a treasure.”

“Then let me ask you this Eustass Kid,” she stepped closer. “What is it that makes a treasure?” With that she stepped back, turned to the other villagers and walked off. They gave Kid and the others a look before following her. Except for that Karibū guy. He walked up to them. He lifted his crossbow and took aim. Then he spun around and fired the bolt towards the mountain. It sailed through the air and vanished from sight. Kid was quite impressed by how far it was sent flying.

“That way,” he said calmly. “When you find my bolt just continue in the same direction. That will lead you up the mountain. Up there you will most likely have to look around. You should be able to find Captain’s footprints… unless the snows wipe them out first.” With that he walked off. Kid nodded and turned to the mountain. Wire, Heat and Killer joined him. They shared a look before they set off. They had a healer to find and rescue.

Said healer was right now sitting in a cave up in the mountains. A very special cave because this was the cave he had found when he tried to run away from Wolf to go after Doffy. This was also the cave he ran to when he heard of the death of Corazon and the imprisonment of Doffy. When the three of them got attacked Corazon had told Doffy to take Law to Wolf while he led the people chasing them astray. Doffy had agreed, had left Law with Wolf and had told the old man that he would be back to pick him up soon. He just had to go pick up Corazon first. Neither of them came back. Law waited and waited. Then the newspaper arrived and the headline was about Doffy getting captured and Corazon dying in the battle. Law had fled the small house he shared with Wolf. He tried to get away, tried to get to Doffy. He got lost and ended up in the mountains and into this cave. He found this cave every time he got too upset about something or if his thoughts were spiraling out of control. Wolf had been the only one to know about the cave… no one else. Not even Bepo or Shachi or Penguin. This was Law’s place to calm down and cool down. He had a small cot that he had brought another time. He also had made a small place to build a fire if needed. He also had a small box hidden away in here that hid some of his most valuable treasures in the form of memories. Wolf had told him to hide them somewhere no one would be able to find them because if the Marines or Celestial Dragons found out that this island had a connection to Doflamingo… they would probably destroy it and Law would not let that happen. Could not let that happen. In the box was also a letter that Law carried with him everywhere. Because Law didn’t only have Doffy and Corazon. No… because a while after Doffy was taken someone else showed up on the island. Someone that knew both Corazon and Doffy the same way Law did. He was a couple of years older than Law and Law cared for him very much… and he cared for Law. Law had promised him to stay put on the island but only until he himself could find a way to get Doffy out of prison. Law would wait… he could wait. He sniffled and curled in on himself a bit more. He saw arms around him and someone moved closer to him. Kikoku. Law would never leave the house without him. Kikoku adored Law. Okojo said Kikoku was even obsessed with Law’s safety. Law really cared about his blade too. The blade that had once been a knife… before the spirit decided to make it his home and that turned the little knife Law had gotten from his, Corazon’s and Doffy’s brother into a nodachi.

“You’re upset,” Kikoku soothed gently. “Your thoughts are running wild in your head again.”

“I know…” Law mumbled.

“You’re being a little panicky,” Kikoku sniggered. “Just relax. Your big brother would be sad seeing you this rattled.”

“But what if I’m right? What if all my thoughts are right and… and they are just trying to use me?”

“Then we crush them, simple as that,” Kikoku replied. “I’ll take care of them and cut them to pieces. Because my little master should never be hurt by anyone.” Kikoku cuddled closer. Not that Law could feel it. Kikou’s spirit avatar did not have a physical form when it left the blade.

“I don’t think I can crush them because… well… I really like them.” Law sighed. “Hands touch… eyes meet… sudden silence.” He chuckled. “Sudden heat. Hearts leap like a little toy… they could be those men… but I might not be that boy. I’ve been told to not dream too far and to not lose sight of who I am. But that feeling… that rush of joy. They could be that guy… but I’m not that boy. Every so often we long to steal to the land of what-might-have-been.” He chuckled sadly. “That doesn’t soften the ache I feel when reality sets back in. I guess someone with a blithe smile, lithe limb… someone who’s winsome will win them. Probably someone with gold hair with a gentle curl. That’s the guy they’ll choose and gods know… I’m not that boy. Don’t wish… I won’t start since wishing only wounds the heart. I wasn’t born for the rose and gold. There’s probably a guy they know. They love him so. But I’m not that boy.”

“Or you might actually be that boy,” Kikoku countered. “Are you sure you’re just not panicking because you know that one day these young men will leave and you are afraid they will never come back again?”

“It wouldn’t be the first time… mom, dad, Lammie… Doffy and Cora-san… Wolf.”

“Ah but you still have a brother who visits you. He keeps leaving but always comes back.”

“Yeah but…”

“No buts.”

“They might be toying with me… you know Apoo, Hawkins and the likes of them only stop by this island to ogle at me and try to get in my pants. And to find the treasure. I wish there was no treasure on this island.”

“I know, many people wish that. Everyone who has lost someone they care about during a raid or those who thought they found true love only to realize they got betrayed when they reached that cave. You might risk that too… but is the risk not worth it? These four men really, really want you. Heat made that thing for you. Killer tried to listen to the spirits for you. Kid ran after you to make sure you did not misunderstand his feelings. Wire worked very hard to get you. If the four of them are just putting on a front… well they’d be good actors if that was true.”

“And I’d be an idiot.”

“Ah but idiots in love are still idiots.”

“You are having too much fun with this.” Law glared at the spirit.

“It’s chaos and I revel in it. You know that!” Kikoku chuckled. “Look, little master, I was all alone and drifting on a cold unforgiving sea until a little heart in complete turmoil and chaos called out to me through the void. I came upon a tiny little thing, aiming a knife at a big bandit that could’ve crushed the little thing as if it was nothing. But why would this little thing risk dying? Because that same bandit was hurting his friends. The little thing risked everything for them without hesitation. Despite the chaos and turmoil, he tried to harness it. I had to stay close to that chaos beacon.” He nuzzled Law’s hair again, not that Law could feel it. “My little master.”

“Thanks, I think,” Law drawled and sighed, looking out the mouth of the cave. His eyes widened in horror at what he saw. “Oh shit!” he flew to his feet and rushed to the mouth of the cave. It was snowing outside. Law gripped his hair in frustration. How could he have been so stupid?! They’d been warned of this snowstorm! How could he have forgotten it! He looked around the cave. He didn’t have enough firewood to keep the fire going for long. The cave would get really cold, really fast. He could block the mouth with a huge sheath of ice but it would cause cold too!

“Idiot, idiot, idiot!” He growled and kicked the wall in frustration. “I’m such an idiot! How could I be so stupid?!” Then a horrified thought hit him. “Oh no…” If he was this stupid… how stupid would his friends be?! They would come looking for him and get caught in the snowstorm too! He couldn’t allow that and oh no… what if Kid and the others came looking for him?! They would get caught too and they were not used to North Blue weather! They would not be ready for a snowstorm of this magnitude. Law had to get down the mountain… and fast. Think, think, think. He started pacing. There had to be a way to get down the mountain safely. Could he incase himself in ice and roll down? No… no the ice would probably shatter and he would be sent flying over a cliff or something… or get smushed against the mountainside. Could he construct a sort of gliding thing like those things air nomads used? No… no the winds during the storm would tear it apart and Law had never used one before. He would crash to the ground and probably get himself killed. Skiing! He could make a pair of skis out of ice and ski down the mountain! He had gone skiing a lot as a kid. He was always good at it! He could form a pair of ice skis and a pair of ice poles to use. He hurried over to Kikoku and strapped the blade onto his back before getting the satchel and his hat. He could feel Kikoku’s worry but ignored it for now. Law had to get back! He needed to get home before his friends, or the bandits came looking for him! He couldn’t let anyone else die for his sake! Not now! Not ever! As soon as he got outside of the cave, he focused his bending and made himself a pair of skis. He made sure they sat securely on his feet before he made two poles out of ice. He then looked down the path he usually took and took a deep breath. Then he kicked off and started sliding down the mountainside. He could feel the snow picking up around him. As he was gliding over a mostly flat area he pulled the hood of his jacket over his head to try and protect it a little from the cold. The weather would only get worse from here.

Kid was, according to himself, a genius. As the wind and snow started picking up he had gotten an idea. He and Wire had together started making a wall of rocks. It followed the path towards the mountain and blocked out most of the wind. They made sure the rocks behind them vanished after a bit. It was a great idea! The snow wouldn’t get in their faces, and it protected them from the snow… somewhat. The only problem was that they couldn’t see anything around them. If they passed Law on the way up they wouldn’t even see him and he wouldn’t see them. But the winds were out of their faces and that was always a plus… and Heat was using his firebending to kind of heat the air around himself and them, keeping them warm and mostly dry. Kid appreciated that a lot because he hates the cold. Actually… all of them did yet here they were trudging through snow to find their runaway healer. Why had Law run off? Penguin had said he got lost in his head sometimes. Was his mind too much of a mess to even talk to them? Why? What was he thinking about? Them? Their feelings? His feelings? Was he afraid? Were things moving too quickly? Did he doubt their sincerity? Was he scared of them? Whatever reason they needed to find him and bring him back. If they could… or they would have to make a small hut out of rocks to protect them from the cold. That would be cozy. Law in the middle and them curled around him… their tiny little healer. Was there any truth to that thing about body heat? That when you’re cold and take off all your clothes will keep you and your partner warm? That would be hot… even if it wasn’t true. Hm… maybe they could test it out to see whether it’s true or not.

“Kid focus,” Killer called and Kid realized they had gotten to the end of his and Wire’s path. Kid grumbled an insult in Killer’s direction before joining Wire in putting up a new wall on either side of the path.

“We should be at the foot of the mountain soon,” Wire said and looked ahead at the mountain towering above them. “But because of the snow we might not be able to find Law’s footprints.”

“Then we’ll just have to wing it and hope for the best,” Killer replied. “I don’t like it but what else can we do?”

“Call for him and see if he answers?” Heat asked and the other three turned to him. “What? It can’t hurt to try! It’s not like any of you have any better ideas!” He was blushing and crossed his arms across his chest in a huff.

“I have a better idea,” Wire grinned and dug around in his pocket and soon brought out what he had been looking for.

“A whistle?” Heat asked and looked at the thing. It was in the shape of a shark. Wire grinned widely.

“If we blow it hard enough, Law might hear us and come towards us,” he said happily.

“Do it,” Kid grunted. “No use for us to strain our voices with shouting in this storm.”

“Are we sure it’s a good idea though?” Killer asked. “Will it even be heard over-” He got cut off by the loudest, shrillest sound he had ever heard. Wire had ignored him completely in favor of blowing the whistle. Heat covered his ears and Kid gritted his teeth. Killer turned to glare at Wire. Wire just grinned and blew into the whistle until he needed to breathe. They all waited to see if they could hear anything in return. At first there was nothing… then they heard it. Growling. That… wasn’t good. Kid and Wire managed to close the walls around them just in time. They could hear the barking and howling from outside their safe wall.

“You brought wolves with that thing!” Killer grunted and prepared his blades. “I can’t tell how many there are though!”

“How was I supposed to know a whistle would lure a pack of wolves here?!” Wire countered, preparing himself for the battle about to come.

“What if Law heard it and is coming this way too?” Heat asked worriedly. “They might attack him!”

“I doubt that little wolves will be a problem for him,” Kid scoffed.

“Err… that’s not wolves,” Killer said, and the others turned to him. In return he just pointed… upwards.

“Aw crap,” Kid swore. “Incoming!” from above them came a group of wolves, but not ordinary wolves. These were wolfbats. Wolf-like creatures with bat wings and bat faces. They could fly which was why they were now coming for Kid and his partners. Kid and Wire let the wall drop since they knew the wall would only hinder them. As soon as the wall dropped, Heat opened his mouth and let out a stream of fire right at the beasts that all took to the sky to avoid getting burnt. Killer raised his blades to block an attack from a wolfbat coming at them. Kid punched one of the creatures when it got close and sent it crashing to the ground before stomping on its neck with his boot, breaking it. Wire gripped the chain he wore around his arm and started spinning it around. At the end of it was a heavy iron ball that he used to whack the creatures in their heads. The clearing got filled with roars, yelps, barks and other battle sounds. Kid felt a strange sort of satisfaction whenever he crushed his opponents without the use of his bending. He felt stronger in a strange way and almost invincible. Killer was cutting down the beasts left and right while Heat set them on fire and Wire used the chain to incapacitate them. Kid looked around. It didn’t seem to be an end to the beasts though. They just kept coming! He gritted his teeth and kept fighting. He heard a yelp and noticed that four of the creatures had ganged up on Wire.

“Wire!” he shouted and tried to make his way over there. He heard Wire cry out in pain as one of the beasts bit into his shoulder.

“WIRE!” Heat shouted in worry and let loose a string of flames at the beasts, but he was hit from the side by two and got knocked down. Killer rushed to Heat’s aid because he was the closest. Kid tried to get to Wire but the beasts wouldn’t let him get close. One of them flew at his face and Kid yelped in pain. Wire did his best to try and keep the things from biting his throat. He screamed in pain when one bit into his stomach and tore.

“WIRE!” his lovers shouted in horror.

“Get away from them!” another voice shouted and from the dark snowy forest in front of them came a barrage of icicles. They hit the wolfbats attacking Wire first before the next attack hit the ones around Killer and Heat. A large wolfbat was about to jump on Kid when a large ice spike shot out of the ground, piercing it. The other wolfbats started running. The one attacking Kid must have been the leader. The wolfbats squeaked and flew off as quickly as they could. Kid turned in the direction the ice had come from and could just make out a small shape in the snow and darkness. Kid hissed and looked at his chest and stomach. He was bleeding… a lot. His face was also stinging. He turned his head and noticed that Killer was pressing a hand to his own arm which was bleeding badly and Heat’s back appeared to be bleeding as well.

“Kid-ya, get us a house!” the shape that had appeared in the snow shouted before rushing to Wire as quickly as he could.

“Huh?” Kid asked.

“A house!” the guy shouted. “Use your bending!”

“Oh! Right!” Kid did just that. He made walls, a roof and a floor appear around them. He also made a small hole in the roof to let the smoke out. Heat was going to make a fire after all. As soon as the house was done Kid dropped down and leaned against the wall. His body felt heavy, lethargic.

“Baka bandits bringing down a pack of Northern Wolfbats on themselves,” the one ordering Kid to make a house grumbled. “Heat-ya, get a fire going!”

“O-okay,” Heat grunted in pain and did just that after getting some wood out of the pack next to him and Killer.

“Now all of you sit down or lie down!” the one barking orders continued. “Contrary to regular wolfbats Northern Wolfbats use a numbing agent that paralyzes their victims and puts them into a comatose state. If you don’t want to fall over and break something or get concussed sit the fuck down!” Heat and Killer hurriedly did just that. The fire cast a red-orange glow around them and the glow allowed Kid to see who was bossing them around.

“Law…” he mumbled.

“It’s okay,” Law soothed gently. “All of you just go to sleep. I’ll take care of you. I promise.”

“We wanted to rescue you…”

“Well while I appreciate the sentiment it was very foolish,” Law smiled gently at him while a blue glow at his hands told Kid he was using his bending to heal Wire’s stomach wound. “Who was the idiot that blew the whistle?”

“Guilty,” Wire grunted in pain. “I was trying to lure a pretty bird to us.”

“Well… it worked,” Law told him and leaned down to kiss his forehead. “Go to sleep, Wire-ya. I’ll take care of you guys.”

“You okay?” Killer asked Law.

“I’m fine for now,” Law told them. “You guys rest and I’ll take care of your wounds. I’m a healer after all.”

“Bossy fucking healer,” Kid grumbled but did close his eyes. But not before mumbling out: “Pretty…” while looking at Law’s eyes glowing in the light of the fire.

Chapter Text

Part 15

Killer came to a little while later. He found himself lying on a stone floor in a warm room. It wasn’t too warm, but pleasantly warm. He grunted as his injured arm ached. He looked at it and noticed the scars. Killer ran a hand over them. They were stinging a little but they appeared to be healed. That’s when it hit him. The guys! He sat up and looked around the small room. Heat was asleep on his stomach with his shirt off. He had a few claw marks on his back. Wire was also asleep, with his torso covered in bandages. Kid was asleep too and Killer stared at his face. Kid had a large scar on his face and throat… all the way down to his shoulder. Killer knew it probably wouldn’t bother Kid, but holy crap… that looked as if it could have been fatal. Killer swallowed. How close had they’d been to death? Killer shivered, not from cold but from the idea that he might have lost two or three of his lovers today. He felt a cool hand on his shoulder and he swung around, wrapping his hand around the throat of his attacker… only to be met by a pair of wide, shocked golden eyes. Killer recognized Law at once and hurriedly let go. Law rubbed at his throat.

“Sorry,” Killer told him, blushing.

“It’s fine,” Law said, sounding a little hoarse. “Are you okay?”

“My arm aches a little… did you… heal us?”

“As much as I could,” Law replied honestly and sat down next to Killer, moving Killer’s helmet aside. Killer hadn’t realized it was off until now. Killer tried to catch his eyes, but Law kept turning his gaze down. “I didn’t have enough water.”

“Couldn’t you just use snow?” Killer asked curiously.

“The snow isn’t sterile,” Law replied and played with a loose thread on his sleeve. “I wouldn’t want to make your wounds infected. That could be just as dangerous as the wounds themselves.”

“What’s our prognosis then doc?” Killer teased and placed his hand on Law’s knee, rubbing.

“We’re stuck in a rock house with no way out, a snowstorm raging outside and only enough food to last for two days,” Law replied honestly, and Killer snorted. “If you meant medically you will all live… scarred but alive.”

“Good,” Killer kissed the top of Law’s head gently and he felt the healer stiffen slightly. Killer’s brow furrowed and he tried to catch Law’s gaze again. “Law, are you okay?” He got no reply and Law did not meet his gaze. Killer sighed and very slowly and gently pulled the smaller man closer. Law stiffened. Killer ignored it and laid down, pulling Law with him, cuddling him close before pressing a soft kiss to his forehead. They stayed like that for a few minutes, Killer holding Law and pressing soft kisses to his head every now and again… Law being stiff as a board but not fighting to get out of Killer’s grip. Then a shudder went through the smaller man and he gripped Killer’s hand with such strength Killer was sure it would bruise. He heard a sniffle and Law started crying. Killer hugged him even tighter to his chest.

“What’s wrong, pet?” Killer asked gently, rubbing his back. “Where did that confident and cocky healer go? Did he get lost in your head, love?”

“Are you guys just using me?” Law asked instead of answering Killer’s question. “Is this just a way for you to get to the treasure?”

“I do believe that was my plan at first, at least the first time we met,” Killer admitted. “But that changed quite quickly. This annoying healer with a cocky smirk, strength, power and intelligence far beyond my own burrowed his way into my heart and built a nest there.” He tightened his arms slightly. “You’re the treasure, Law. So yes. We are using you to get the treasure.”

“Because I’m the treasure?”

“Because you’re the treasure. I think Wire was the one to say it first but the rest of us agree.” He kissed Law’s cheek gently.

“Answer me honestly. If you by some miracle find the real treasure of Swallow Island… will you steal it?”

“We’re bandits… so I can’t swear we won’t. But we would probably take it and you with us.”

“What if I was the only thing to stand in your way? Would you fight me?”

“I honestly can’t answer that, pet. You said no one has ever found it and that old lady says no one remembers where it is… so why worry about it?”

“Because you might find it by mistake or dumb luck. If you do, I will fight you. You can’t have the treasure… the treasure can’t leave the island.”

“You’d fight us if we tried?”

“I made a promise to my caretaker to help protect this island and I will do so for as long as I am able. If it pits me against you four… I would have no choice.”

“If we knew what the treasure was, it would be easier to make a decision.”

“I don’t know.”

“Don’t know if it would make it easier to make a decision or don’t know what it is?”

“I don’t know what the treasure is.”

“What… for real?!” Killer stared at him, and Law blushed. “Heck does anyone around here know?!”

“No one. Well… maybe the village chief and the elder council. No one else does. All we know is to avoid a cave marked with this sign.” He dug through his pocket and showed Killer the same type of coin Ikkaku had shown them. “Avoid the cave. Keep the treasure safe. Keep it secret. Keep it safe. Why? No idea. What is the treasure? No idea. All I know is that it can’t leave this island. Apparently, it’s a sacred task given to the islanders by the Avatar. Which one? No clue. Will I honor it? Yes, because I promised my caretaker I would.”

“Your caretaker? Not your parents?”

“My parents and younger sister died when I was six years old. I was rescued by two brothers that became my guardians. I… lost them too when I was ten. I ended up on this island with Wolf, my caretaker. He took me in and cared for me. Shachi and Penguin also moved in with us. Bepo was already living there when I showed up. Wolf looked after us and cared for us. I promised him to keep the island safe after he passed. He was old… he died peacefully in his sleep. He told us he was happy that we were so strong and skilled… happy we could protect the island in the way we saw fit… the best way we could. You’ve seen our benders. They are not that great. I’ve been trying to teach them stuff, but the elder council forbids it. Our non-bender guards are a tad better… especially since Mūsu and the guys joined up… then again Mūsu got kicked out for being too violent when fighting enemies.”

“Isn’t that when you are supposed to be violent?”

“Don’t ask,” Law huffed. “That chief… he’s an idiot and everyone just does what he says!”

“Is that why your friends turn to you instead of him? And the other villagers?”

“They’ve all gotten it into their heads that I’m a better chief… which I am but I don’t want to be chief. I’m content with being a healer.”

“Well to be fair you are an awesome fighter,” Killer rubbed at Law’s hip gently. “You’ve kicked our asses plenty.”

“True… but you weren’t expecting it. Now that you are a bit more used to me, I doubt it will go as smoothly.”

“Speaking of smooth,” Killer teased, and Law squeaked in surprise when they rolled over. Law now found himself on his back with Killer hovering above him. Killer smirked at him and leaned down to place a soft kiss on his lips. Law chuckled.

“Yeah… that was very smooth,” he purred and ran his hands over Killer’s chest, before moving them up around his neck and pulling him down into a kiss. Killer smiled into the kiss and lowered himself slowly onto Law so that he was mostly laying on top of him. He felt Law shiver excitedly. Killer smirked and slowly rutted his hips against Law’s. Law gasped into the kiss and Killer took the opportunity to push his tongue into Law’s mouth, deepening the kiss. Law clung to him happily and Killer slowly moved his knee between Law’s legs and rubbed at his groin. Law moaned into the kiss.

“You look cold,” Killer teased, whispering into Law’s ear. “I’ll warm you up a little.” He kept rubbing his knee against Law’s groin and Law whimpered at it and tightened his grip on Killer. “I heard that to get warm in cold places you should undress and share body heat.”

“Th-that’s a myth,” Law moaned slightly but pressed closer to Killer.

“We could test it out,” Killer teased and ran a hand up under Law’s shirt. “If you want.” Law swallowed and looked up at Killer. Killer’s eyes were filled with sincerity, and they were soft. Law bit his lip and nodded. Killer’s eyes widened slightly, and he blushed. Law smiled.

“What’s this now?” he asked. “Backing out, Killer-ya?” Law stretched underneath Killer. “The floor is very cold though. If I’m going to be on the bottom, I want something nice and soft to lie on.” Killer reached for the pack Ikkaku had given them. There was a fur blanket inside. Killer got it out and spread it on the floor. Law smiled and rolled onto it, stretching like a cat and Killer smiled at the image in his head.

“Undress me,” Law ordered playfully, and Killer chuckled. He moved over to Law and started taking off his boots. Law laid there watching him. Killer leaned down to give him a kiss while he reached for Law’s trousers. He pulled them off slowly. Law shivered as the colder air hit him but soon relaxed. He raised his arms so that Killer could remove his sweater and undershirt. Law was only in his underwear now. Killer sat back up and removed his own undershirt. Law had already removed the jacket, scarf and sweater to be able to tend to his wounds. Killer removed his own boots before pulling his trousers down. Both were only in their underwear now. Law blushed a little because he could now see all of Killer’s muscles and they were far more impressive now than when he was fully clothed. Killer chuckled and kissed him gently. His hands went to Law’s underwear, and he slowly pulled them down and discarded them with the rest of their clothes. He felt Law’s hands move to his own underwear and pull them down. Killer disposed of them as well and sat back, looking at Law’s fully naked form.

“You’re beautiful,” Killer said honestly. “Your tattoos… your skin… your body… your eyes… your hair… your hands… all of it. So, so, so beautiful.” Law blushed. Killer carefully positioned himself above Law before lowering himself down onto him again, pressing their bodies fully against each other. Law gasped a little when their dicks rubbed together. Killer smirked and kissed his jaw gently. He grabbed the blanket that lay right next to him, the one Law had covered him in earlier. He pulled it over his back, trapping himself and Law underneath it. The slight movement made them rub against each other and both men moaned. Law looked up at Killer, reaching up to caress his cheeks.

“You’re handsome,” he whispered and rubbed slowly against Killer. “Very handsome and strong… your body, your face, your hands, your eyes… everything.” Killer moaned and started rubbing against Law as well. “Handsome.”

“Beautiful,” Killer told Law and moved a little faster, rubbing their groins together. Law mewled happily. “You are so beautiful.”

“No,” Law shook his head. “No, I’m not.”

“Yes, you are ,” Killer said firmly and held him closer, rutting against him a bit faster. “So beautiful. So beautiful. So beautiful.”

“No,” Law gasped. “I’m not.” He wrapped his legs and arms around Killer. “I’m not.”

“Yes,” Killer objected. “You are . You are so pretty. So beautiful… a treasure to us.” He kissed Law deeply and rubbed a little faster against him. Law mewled into the kiss and clung to him. “You moan so beautifully. You move beautifully. You look beautiful. You are beautiful.”

“I’m not,” Law whimpered and clung to Killer. “I’m not!” He moaned and rubbed faster against Killer. Killer kissed him again, wiping away his tears gently and pulled Law even tighter to him. Law moaned into the kiss, and they came together. Law shuddered in Killer’s arms, but Killer just held him close and kept giving him gentle little kisses. Kissing away his tears and caressing his body gently.

“Unfair,” a voice grumbled, and they both turned and noticed the other three were looking at them. Wire was even pouting. Heat was blushing while Kid just smirked. He was standing up and he was fully naked.

“Unfair,” Kid said again. “Killer. Experimenting without us? I thought we agreed to try the naked thing together?” Killer just smirked at him.

“You snooze, you lose,” he teased. Kid walked over to them and pulled Law from Killer’s arms and up into his own. He kissed him hungrily while wiping at his tears with gentle thumbs. Law kissed Kid back, hesitantly at first then almost desperately. Kid held him close and kept kissing him.

“Little healer,” Kid growled and kissed Law’s neck. “Don’t cry. Beautiful little things like you shouldn’t cry.” Law just sniffled in reply. Kid sat down on the floor with Law in his lap. He kissed his tears away and caressed his hip gently. Killer joined them. He got a cloth from the pack and some water and started cleaning Law up while Kid pampered him with kisses and gentle caresses. Law’s eyes were brimming with tears. He didn’t really know why. Law knew he was handsome. Law knew people thought he was handsome. He had been called hot, sexy, pretty, and handsome. Not beautiful. No one had ever called him beautiful. Being beautiful meant you had a beautiful mind, body and soul. Law did not have that. His soul was black… he was cursed… he was a walking ticking curse to everyone around him. He lost his family. Lost his brothers. How long until he lost his home? People that came to care for him too much died! He wasn’t beautiful! He was a curse! A stain on the white snow in the Blue he lived in! And yet… he looked at the four men around him. Heat was helping Wire get up and undressed so that they could join their little group. Kid and Killer were looking at Law with worry in their eyes. Kid wrapped his big arms around Law and held him close, held him secure against his chest. As if guarding him from Law’s own intrusive thoughts.

“Ours,” Kid growled and kissed Law’s shoulder. Killer joined the hug from the other side and Heat and Wire joined them too. Law was trapped between the four of them and all four started kissing his skin. Law shivered and whimpered a little. Each man stole a kiss, a gentle loving kiss to try and sooth him. Law didn’t want them to let go… didn’t want them to vanish like everyone else he loved.

“I think our beautiful healer needs to sleep a little,” Kid hummed gently. “His head is running wild.”

“We all need to rest,” Killer added. “Bring the blankets over here.” Heat and Wire complied. Law said nothing but soon found himself in the middle of a pile. Law was lying on Kid with the other three pressed tightly against them. Kid, Killer, Heat and Wire made sure they could all run their hands over Law’s body and all four gave him gentle kisses and told him to go to sleep. Law was tired. Really tired. But he was too afraid to go to sleep. What if this was all just a dream and when he woke up, he was all alone in that cave on top of the mountain?

“Stop thinking,” Kid barked, and he held Law a little tighter to his chest. “Stop thinking and sleep.”

“What if this is just a dream?” Law whispered.

“Then it’s a pleasant dream,” Killer replied gently and kissed his cheek. “Sleep.”

“What if you are gone when I wake up?”

“Then we’ll come find you,” Kid stated. “Simple as that. Now shut up and sleep. The only thing I’d want to hear out of you is snores or a lullaby.”

“Lullaby?”

“Didn’t I just tell you to shut up?”

“A lullaby…” Law mumbled. Heat, Kid, Killer and Wire shared a look and then looked at Law. Law smiled and then… he started singing. “The wolf howls in the forest of night. He wants to but cannot slumber. Hunger tears at his wolf stomach and it is cold in his den. Oh wolf, you wolf don’t come this way. I will never give you, my baby. Oh wolf, you wolf doesn’t come this way. I will never give you, my baby.” Kid and the others didn’t know what it was that made them so sleepy. Was it the cozy warmth or the events of the day? Their healing wounds? Or Law’s voice?

“The wolf howls in the forest at night,” Law continued. “He howls with hunger and hurting. But I shall give him a pig’s tail, suitable for wolf stomachs. Oh wolf, you wolf don’t come this way. I will never give you my baby. Oh wolf, you wolf don’t come this way. I will never give you my baby.” Law looked around and noticed that the four men around him were all drifting off to sleep. Yet… they were still clinging to each other and him. All four held their hands on him. Killer and Heat even holding his hands gently in theirs.

“Sleep my child in your mother’s embrace,” Law sang gently. “Let the wolf howl in the night. I shall give him a chicken leg if no one else has stolen it. Oh wolf, you wolf don’t come this way. I will never give you my baby. Oh wolf, you wolf don’t come this way. I will never give you my baby… I will never… give you… my… baby…” Law’s eyes slid close and he drifted off to sleep while the storm still howled outside.

Heat was the first one to wake up the next morning. The fire had gone out and it was getting quite cold in their little shelter. Heat started raising his body temperature to help heat the air inside. He looked at the four people sleeping next to him. During the night Kid and Killer had turned to curl themselves around Law with Wire curled around Kid and Heat had curled around Killer. Heat smiled as he watched the four of them sleep. Well… three slept. Law’s eyes met his. Heat blushed a little for being caught staring. Law smiled back. Law tried to sit up, but Kid and Killer were keeping him trapped. Heat knew that feeling. He had woken up in a Kid-Killer bear hug many times. It was like a vise. You couldn’t get up until they wanted you to get up. Law pouted in annoyance and tried to wriggle loose… which only caused Kid and Killer to tighten their grip. Heat snorted and Law glared at him. Heat blushed and tried to keep a straight face. Law crossed his arms and pouted. He looked so cute. Heat leaned across Killer to place a gentle kiss on Law’s cheek. Law’s pout vanished and was replaced by a shy smile.

“You okay?” Heat whispered.

“Yeah,” Law whispered back. “How’s your back?”

“It just aches a little. Sorry that I can’t help you get out of there. I know the feeling though. They won’t let go…”

“Even if I kick?”

“Especially if you kick,” Heat replied. “When we were kids, I used to have… really bad nightmares and kicked a lot… the only way to calm me down was either of the three of them holding me tightly. It was just us four before, so we won’t let anyone go that easily.”

“Not even me?”

“Why would we let you go? We really like you… I mean I can only speak for myself, but I really like you. You’re kind and sweet… I like watching you doing your doctor things. Or when you play with the kids. You complain a lot, but you always do it. I like how caring you are even if you try to hide it behind a cocky and playful persona. But I also like that cute, sweet, and shy side you’ve only showed me so far. Every day I like you a little bit more.” Heat blushed. “Do… do you like us?”

“A lot,” Law whispered, blushing.

“Is that why you went off on your own? Because you’re scared you like us a lot?”

“People I care about… tend to end up dead,” Law whispered and trembled slightly. Heat realized what was about to happen. He leaned over and grabbed a hold of Law. Pulling him out of Kid and Killer’s grips… by burning their arms slightly. Nothing that would make a wound only as if you touched a hot pan. Both let go of Law and Heat took that oportunity to pull the smaller man to him, cuddling him close. Heat ran his fingers through Law’s hair and held him close with the other arm.

“You’re scared the same thing will happen to us?” Heat asked and Law nodded. “I can’t promise it won’t due to our line of… um… work. But um… I can promise to do my best to stay alive.”

“And… can you promise you are not using me for your own gain?”

“I can promise that” Heat said hurriedly and he meant it. “Can you promise me to not forget us when we have to leave?”

“Can you promise to come back?”

“No… but I want to. You could… come with us?”

“Like I told Killer-ya… I can’t. I must stay here and protect the island. I made a promise to my caretaker.”

“I understand,” Heat hugged him closer. “Then since you can’t come with us, we’ll just have to come back to you whenever we can. Kid’s gonna become the greatest sailor there is! He’s going to find Avatar Roger’s treasure!”

“You’ll come back?” Law asked almost shyly.

“Of course,” Heat told him and kissed his cheek. “We need to keep an eye on our treasure, so no one tries to steal it.” He cuddled Law closer, and Law smiled, nuzzling Heat’s neck gently. “The things you’ve stolen from us…”

“My trophies?”

“Yeah… will you give them back?”

“Nope. Mine now.”

“People will recognize Kid’s goggles… they’ll know you either beat him or… belong to him.”

“I don’t mind,” Law replied with a grin. “Maybe idiot bandits will stop underestimating me.” He caressed Heat’s jaw when Heat blushed. “It was a fun couple of days though. I don’t let loose with my powers that often. I usually only do it when I am about to kick Apoo’s or Hawkins’ asses. But your asses was much more fun to kick.” He said it in teasing and nuzzled Heat’s jaw.

“You cheated,” Heat huffed.

“Did not!” Law laughed.

“Yes you did! Sucker punched us from below… then again it was fun when you sent Hawkins’ men flying with that snow fountain. They screamed quite prettily.”

“As did all of you when that snowball sent you flying,” Law sniggered.

“That was less fun,” Heat grumbled. “Wire and I ended up in the cold seawater.”

“Aw poor baby,” Law teased and kissed his cheek. “But it serves you right for attacking our home.”

“We didn’t expect someone that strong here… well one person but we haven’t found them yet.”

“Oh?” Law asked and tilted his head. “Who?”

“Some guy named Torao,” Heat said, and Law’s eyes widened slightly. “We ran into this guy named Monkey D. Luffy… he and Kid are… friends.”

“That sounded uncertain.”

“Well Monkey-san claims they are friends… Kid not so much. Anyway, Monkey-san told us that there is this guy Torao on Swallow Island. He is apparently super strong, super smart, super powerful, funny, kind and an amazing waterbender. Do you know who that is?”

“Heat-ya, I will give you a few seconds to think about what you just said,” Law said. Heat blinked in confusion and looked down at the smaller man curled to his side. Heat felt confused. What was he missing? He started thinking of what he had said. A super strong waterbender, that was very smart, very powerful, funny, kind, and amazing at waterbending. Heat’s face turned red as he realized why Law had said that.

“You’re Torao?” he asked, and Law chuckled.

“Mugiwara-ya can’t say my name for some reason, he calls me Torao,” he explained. “He never mentioned you guys… then again he is not very bright.”

“Did you beat his ass?”

“I did,” Law replied. “He was getting too close. Just kind of ran up to me and jumped on me. I sent him flying with a water fountain from below. It became something I did on a regular basis when he was here. Because he annoyed me and was way too clingy.”

“Did he beat your ass?”

“He tried,” Law smirked. “It didn’t work. He decided to try it when I was down by the water… I sent a tidal wave over him. That was fun. The idiot can’t swim.”

“You’re so mean,” Heat chuckled and held Law closer, resting his chin on top of Law’s head.

“He deserved it.”

“Like we deserved getting tossed?”

“Yup. You attacked. I fought back.” He snuggled into Heat’s warmth. “Besides… you all thought I was pretty when I did.”

“That is… mostly true.”

“Anyway… we should get dressed.” Law got up and started looking for his clothes. “I’m pretty sure the storm is all but over so we should get back to the village.” Heat watched him get dressed. Law walked over to Wire to check on his wounds. The much taller man was still fast asleep while Law worked. Heat watched him. Law was so sweet… so pretty. He seemed to have calmed down now and wasn’t as scared as before they went to sleep. Whatever had happened to drive him from his house seemed to be over. Heat couldn’t help but wonder what exactly it was, but he was happy Law seemed to be getting back to himself.

After Kid, Killer and Wire woke up and Law finished checking their wounds they packed their belongings up and then Kid used his powers to get rid of the house. It was cold outside, but the sun was shining. Law looked between the four bandits, and they all turned to him. Law chuckled. The four had no idea of where to go. Law very calmly grabbed Heat’s hand and started leading the way. Heat blushed but allowed Law to hold his hand while they walked. The shadows of yesterday appeared to be slowly melting away, giving way for the sunshine. Law and Heat walked first with Wire, Kid and Killer right behind them. To Law it felt safe and he could feel that little excited flame within him grow again. His fears were still there, but not as potent as before. Heat had said they would come back to him even when they left. Killer and Heat had said they weren’t planning on using Law to get to the treasure. They had both claimed he was the treasure to them… Wire had too. But Law had yet to hear it from Kid. He needed to hear it from Kid because Kid was the leader and that meant he was in charge. Law needed to hear it from him. He peaked at Kid over his shoulder. Kid noticed him looking and smirked cockily at him. Law smirked back and looked ahead. The snow was beautiful in the sunlight and he knew they would soon be able to see the village even from this distance. It would look like something out of a fairytale. Law hoped the four bandits at his side would think it was as beautiful as he did. It was important to him that they liked the island he called home… because that would mean they would want to come back. Back to him.

“Hey… Law,” Killer said and Law turned to him. “I don’t want another pretty face. I don’t want just anyone to hold. I don’t want my love to go to waste. I want you and your beautiful soul.” Law’s eyes widened then he smiled.

“If that’s the case…” Law said and let go of Heat to wave his arms around to make a pair of skis again. “Catch me if you dare!” with that Law set off down the hill.

“Hey!” Killer and the others exclaimed and took off after him. Law laughed. He could still make fools out of these four lugs… when he wanted to.

Chapter Text

Part 16

“What. Is. That ?” Law asked as he stepped into the clinic later in the afternoon. On top of one of the work benches sat a small, white, fluffy animal. It had big blue eyes and a pair of tiny white wings.

“It’s Fluffy!” Ikkaku declared happily. “Isn’t he just the cutest?”

“That’s a wolfbat!” Shachi shrieked and the little thing tilted its head.

“Yes. His name is Fluffy.”

“You can’t call a wolfbat Fluffy!”

“Why not?”

“It’s a dangerous beast!”

“But look how cute and fluffy he is?” Ikkaku cooed and picked up the wolfbat cub and cuddled it. It licked her face happily while wagging its tail. Law had to take a calming breath, in through the nose and out through the mouth. The thing, Fluffy, was cute . No, it was adorable . Law wanted to run his fingers through the soft looking fur. By the smirk Ikkaku was sending him she knew it as well. Law sent her a glare and then turned to Penguin and Shachi.

“Why is Fluffy here?” he asked.

“Not you too, Captain,” Shachi whined. Penguin just sniggered before turning to Law.

“Ikkaku found it abandoned this morning,” he explained. “It was whimpering and crying out for its mother. We looked around but couldn’t find anyone. It probably got lost in the snowstorm and lost its way. She brought it here so we could make sure it… I mean Fluffy isn’t hurt.” Law rolled his eyes and walked over to the table Ikkaku was still at. She grinned brightly and placed the little cub on the table again. Law wasn’t a veterinarian but he figured he could at least see if Fluffy was injured. The cub sniffed at his hand before tilting its head. Law carefully placed a hand on Fluffy’s head. The fur was super fluffy and soft. Law really had to focus to not let out a little coo. He felt through the little cub’s body to look for any injuries. The cub just wagged its tail happily. Law turned to the group watching him.

“Fluffy seems to be fine,” he said. “Excuse me.” Ikkaku and Penguin sniggered while Shachi glared at him. Law ignored all three of them and walked over to the bed where Shiroi was sitting. Shiroi was hugging a small forest spirit to his chest. It looked like a round mossy ball. Shiroi looked up at Law.

“How are you feeling today, Shiroi?” Law asked calmly and started checking on the bandages.

“Fine, healer-san,” Shiroi replied. “I was wondering if I could… perhaps go out and look at the village.”

“Alone?” Law asked and the boy nodded. “I don’t see why not. Will you be wearing your mask?” Law looked at the mask that Ikkaku had made for Shiroi. It looked like his old one, only less scary. Shiroi nodded. “Do you know where to go if something happens?”

“Ikkaku’s workshop, find one of the guards, back here, your house or find Kujira.”

“Good. Then you are free to go.” Law looked over his shoulder. “I’d go now while Ikkaku is distracted.” Shiroi sniggered and nodded. He got off the bed and took the jacket that Unagi had made for him. He then slipped it on and slipped out of the door before anyone but Law noticed.

Shiroi walked around in the village looking at everything that caught his fancy. From the architecture to the various stalls and people milling about. He felt some of the guards look at him warily. He understood why, he also understood why some of the mothers kept their children back from him… not letting them approach. Shiroi was used to it… but it didn’t mean it hurt any less. People had avoided him since he was a small child… since he escaped his home island. People thought he was weird or scary. He didn’t want to be scary… he didn’t want to be weird. He wanted to be… normal. He looked at a window and could see a family eating lunch together. He had never had anything like that. His mother had not fed him anything… and after he left the island he was shunned, attacked, chased off or just all alone. He didn’t want to be alone anymore… but perhaps he could finally find friends or somewhere to belong on this island? The few people he had met were nice.

Law was the healer that rescued him when he arrived and kept looking after his wounds… and healed his scars. There was this strange glow in Law’s eyes whenever he looked at Shiroi. As if he understood how Shiroi felt. That he knew the fear and pain of being alone. Of having lost his home and family. He seemed cold but Shiroi knew he wasn’t. He was nice and kind. Stern but that’s how most skilled healers are. The others listened to him and followed him. If Shiroi didn’t know better, Law was the true chief of the village. When Law had brought him to meet the man, Shiroi had been scared. Terrified even. The village chief had looked at him and despite Law assuring him that Shiroi has vitiligo Shiroi had been able to see the doubt in the man’s eyes. The guards had not reacted that way though… they had just acknowledged it and didn’t make a big thing out of it. Probably because Law gave them such a stern look.

Shiroi liked Ikkaku. She was very nice and sweet to him. Almost like a big sister. She was very loud though and… well… she was very comfortable with being who she was. She was proud of being the woman she was and she was proud of her skills and what she could do. She was very confident and Shiroi envied that. He wanted to be confident too.

Shachi was funny. He really disliked Fluffy… and spiders. Shiroi had noticed he nearly had a panic attack when a spirit in the form of a spider showed up. He liked to joke though and whenever he got someone to laugh he looked really happy. He was a joker. Shiroi did wonder a bit about the sunglasses though. Should he ask? Was it rude? Was it impolite? What if Shachi got upset or insulted? Shiroi didn’t want to make anyone uncomfortable. Especially when they had been so nice to him since he arrived. Shachi and Penguin helped with his wounds and medicines when Law was occupied with something else. They were both very playful and funny. They helped Shiroi relax a little.

Penguin was a bit calmer than Shachi but compared to Shachi he was a bit bothered by all the spirits hovering around the clinic. He was a bit more cautious than Shachi. At first Shiroi believed Penguin didn’t like him. Ikkaku had explained that he was just worried about Shiroi. He didn’t want to make Shiroi feel awkward or uncomfortable so he did his best to not disturb him. He was very kind and considerate. He liked to tell jokes with Shachi… or play pranks on the others. Not in the clinic though. Shachi had informed him that it was a death sentence. Law did not take kindly to people messing with his work.

Kujira was very warm and caring. He brought food to the clinic every day and he always gave Shiroi a big smile and caring pat on the shoulder when he left. It was funny seeing him trying to scold the Cap-Law! Not Captain! Law! It was funny seeing him trying to scold Law about his food habits and rest and such. Shiroi heard the others called Kujira mom. Was it because he was so nurturing? Shouldn’t Law be mom or perhaps Ikkaku? He needed to ask Penguin and Shachi later.

Bepo was very kind and gentle. Shiroi loved cuddling with him because his fur was so soft and warm. He was very sweet and nice. He told Shiroi a lot about the others… but then always said sorry for telling Shiroi a secret or something embarrassing about the others. Bepo was a spirit who had gotten lost in the human world. He was trying to find his way back home because his older brother was waiting for him in the spirit world. Bepo had arrived here when he was very young and had no idea how to get back. Shiroi wanted to help him and had told Bepo as well. Bepo had been very happy but had also felt a little bad because he didn’t want to leave the rest of the gang.

Bepo wasn’t the first spirit that Shiroi had met and interacted with. Shiroi had seen spirits all his life. They hung around him and always showed great interest in him. Most spirits were nice or just neutral towards him, but some were really scary. Shiroi tried to stay away from those spirits. Law’s blade had such a spirit. It was scary and chaotic… dark… demonic. Shiroi didn’t like it but apparently the spirit liked Law, so they were in no danger from it.

“You don’t belong here,” a voice said and Shiroi looked up. It was the village chief.

“E-excuse me?” Shiroi asked and hugged the spirits in his arm a little closer as it whimpered too.

“You don’t belong here. Strangers don’t belong on Swallow Island.”

“B-but… e-earlier you said… you and the e-elders said I w-was w-welcomed…”

“That was because Healer Trafalgar was with you. He has learned to understand what it means to be from and of Swallow Island. You and those bandits have no idea what it means. You don’t belong here. You especially.”

“W-why me especially?”

“I know what you did.”

“I-I d-didn’t do a-anything,” Shiroi stuttered nervously.

“You’re part of that bandit group, aren’t you? You are here to steal the treasure. They show up trying to find it and the next second you also show up. You are trying to get into Healer Trafalgar’s good graces as well as some of the others so that they will show you how to find it. Don’t think I haven’t got you figured out. You are using your freakish appearance to gain sympathy.”

“F-freakish?”

“Yes. Freakish . You are a freak. A monster.” He reached out and quickly snatched the mask from Shiroi’s face exposing his mismatched eyes and patched skin. Shiroi tried to hide his face with his hands but he heard gasps from somewhere. He peaked through his fingers as the chief and he was smirking. The chief turned his back on Shiroi and left, taking the mask with him. Shiroi whimpered. The spirit he had dropped when he covered his face started hissing. Shiroi’s hands trembled.

“Hey,” a voice said. “Are you okay, dear?” It was an elderly woman. She reached out towards him. She noticed the skin on his face… and screamed.

“Amber Led!” she shrieked. “White monster!” she hurriedly backed away. Shiroi spun on his heel and fled. The woman kept shouting and pointed after him. Soon more voices started shouting. Shiroi just ran blindly. He heard people screaming after him. He also saw a few rocks land close to him. He felt the tears fall. He stumbled on something and fell. He hit the ground and scrambled forward, trying to crawl away.

“Shiroi?” a voice called but he had no idea who it was. He just whimpered and fled. “Shiroi, wait!” He didn’t listen. He just ran. He could hear them. The voices from his home island. He could hear them scream.

“Evil!”

“Devil!”

“Kill him!”

“This monster will make off with our children! He’ll come after them in the night! We’re not safe until his head sinks to the bottom of the ocean! I say we kill this monster!”

“We’re not safe until he’s dead!”

“He’ll come stalking us at night!”

“Set to sacrifice our children to his monstrous appetite!”

“He’ll wreak havoc on our village if we let him wander free!”

“It's a beast! He's got fangs, razor-sharp ones! Massive paws, killer claws for the feast! Hear him roar, see him foam! But we're not coming home 'til he's dead! Good and dead! Kill that monster!”

“We'll rid the village of this monster! Who's with me?”

“I am!”

“I am!"

“I am!”

“That thing is a beast!”

“We won’t rest until he’s good and deceased!”

“We don’t like what we don’t understand, in fact it scares us!”

“And this monster is mysterious at least!”

“We’ll save our village and our lives when we kill the beast!”

He ran straight into something and this something grabbed his arms. Shiroi screamed and tried to get loose. He tried to bite the hands that held him but the person was too strong. A hand covered his mouth and he was picked up. A door opened and closed and he found himself in darkness. The person holding him had a hand covering his mouth and the other arm was around Shiroi’s waist, holding him still. Shiroi whimpered. The person hushed him gently, but Shiroi was too panicked to notice. Not knowing what to do he bit into the hand that was over his mouth and he bit hard . The person didn’t say anything though, just held him closer. The person kicked something and light flooded the room. Shiroi’s eyes widened when he saw all the weapons. He whimpered and felt the tears starting to fall. The arm around his waist slowly moved and Shiroi dashed across the room, hiding behind a box.

“Don’t be afraid,” the person he had bit said. “I won’t harm you. Wow, your teeth sure are sharp.” The person was rubbing his hand. Shiroi peaked around the box at him. The man was familiar. Shiroi had seen him with a few of the guards. Ikkaku had talked about him also. The man noticed him looking and gave him a kind smile. Shiroi hid again.

“I understand if you’re scared but you have nothing to be afraid of,” the man said gently and walked over to a small sink and started cleaning the wound. “My name is Okojo and I’m a weaponsmith. You’re Shiroi, right? The boy staying with the captain.” The captain? Wait… this man was Law’s friend? Shiroi peaked around the box again and noticed that the man was bandaging his hand as best as he could. It wasn’t really working out and he sighed.

“How does Captain make this look so easy?” Okojo grumbled and looked at Shiroi. Shiroi hid again. “I understand if you are scared right now, kiddo. I heard the people screaming and shouting. Are you okay?” Shiroi didn’t answer. “Stupid question, of course you’re not okay.” Okojo sighed and sat down on another box. “The chief can be a real asshole… If Law became chief things would be so much easier. But he doesn’t want to become chief. When I got here the chief was nasty to me too. Claiming I brought misfortune to the village due to my hobby.” He chuckled. “I study cursed swords. Well they aren’t exactly cursed. Cursed swords are just swords that've been possessed by spirits. Sometimes it’s other weapons but they turn into swords when they get possessed. Like the very charming chaos spirit inhabiting Law’s nodachi.”

“Charming?” Shiroi asked and peaked around the box.

“Well… yeah. He is very hostile to everyone but Law. But I can’t help but adore him. His devotion to his master is admirable. I’ve never met a cursed sword as powerful as he is. Usually it’s just fire spirits or other elemental spirits that inhabit weapons just to have a little fun. But Kikoku is a chaos spirit… a pure chaos spirit even. It’s fascinating! When I asked him why he chose Law’s blade to make his home he just smirked and said it suited his purposes. When I asked if I could study him he threatened to cut me into tiny pieces and paint the walls with my blood.” Okojo laughed. “Such a charming spirit.”

“He is very aggressive,” Shiroi mumbled. “And a little scary.”

“Like someone else I know,” Okojo teased and held up his hand. “Someone with very sharp teeth.” Shiroi blushed. “But you’re just as charming as Kikoku is.”

“I-I’m starting to think your view on charming differs from mine…”

Okojo laughed. “Probably! Everyone says I’m a little bit freaky and a little bit crazy. But I just say, so what? The world would be so much more boring if everyone looked the same, don’t you think?”

“M-maybe…” Shiroi bit his lip but shivered.

Okojo smiled kindly at him. “Come. Sit by me. It’s warmer by the fire.” Shiroi stiffened. “I promise I won’t touch you or hurt you.” He moved aside a little. Shiroi bit his lip but slowly got out from behind the box. Okojo called Law “Captain” and only Law’s friends did that. Shiroi carefully and very slowly made his way towards Okojo. Okojo just smiled and patted the spot right next to him. Shiroi slowly sat down and the warmth from the fire reached him at once. He sighed happily. He looked around the room.

“Th-there’s lots of spirits in here,” he said. “Small ones… curious ones.”

“Yeah they are looking for a home in my weapons,” Okojo chuckled and held his hand up. A tiny little fire spirit landed in his palm and started bouncing around the palm happily. “It’s my dream to make a weapon that a spirit will feel will be the perfect home for them. So far… I’ve only been rejected.” He chuckled. “But that’s alright. Fulfilling a dream takes time after all.” He looked at Shiroi and smiled. “You shouldn’t let that damned chief bother you. He’s an idiot. Captain already informed the gang that you have vitiligo.”

“S-so you don’t think it’s A-Amber Lead?” Shiroi whimpered.

“According to the stories the patches from Amber Lead are white as freshly fallen snow. Your skin is lighter but not that white.” Okojo smiled. “Besides, I'm not originally from the North Blue. I come from the Grand Line.” Shiroi stared at him. “Yeah, why would I come here if I lived in that crazy sea? Simple. This place is much calmer. A little cold though.”

“It’s the North Blue…”

“I know… but still why does it have to be this cold?” He shivered. “I miss the warmth of the summer island I grew up on. You Northies are all crazy wanting to live in all this snow.”

“Y-you want to live here too though.”

Okojo laughed again. “That’s right! Guess it makes me a little crazy too!” Shiroi’s gaze dropped to his hand. He could see the teeth marks left from when he bit the other man.

“I’m sorry,” Shiroi whispered.

“It’s fine,” Okojo assured him. “You were frightened, and I shoved my hand into your mouth.” He patted Shiroi’s shoulder gently. “Are you feeling better?” Shiroi nodded, but then he sniffled. “What’s wrong?”

“I-I’ll have to leave Swallow Island now,” he sniffled and the tears started falling. “B-but I l-like it here.” Okojo wrapped an arm around him and hugged him close. “I-I’ve g-gotten f-friends here a-and p-people h-have b-been s-so nice! I want to s-stay.”

“Then of course you’ll stay,” Okojo soothed gently. “Don’t worry. We won’t let them drive you away from here.”

“B-but-”

“No buts.” Okojo got up. “Now, let’s get you back to the clinic. I need Law to look at my hand and you need to rest in a safe place.”

“B-but I c-can’t go out there.”

“Of course, you can,” Okojo assured and put his coat on. He held his hand out to Shiroi. “Take my hand.” Shiroi got up on trembling legs but grabbed Okojo’s hand tightly. Okojo led him to the door and pushed it open. Okojo looked outside. No one was around. Okojo pulled Shiroi outside and they started walking through the village. A few people stopped and stared at them. Some smiled and waved while others hurried off, looking guilty. Shiroi noticed a guard with a polearm glaring at a couple of guys that looked about ready to say something. The guys fled. The guard turned to them and nodded before walking off.

“That’s Aji,” Okojo explained. “The guy with the polearm. He’s a nice guy. He’s got a potty mouth out of this world and always looks grumpy. But he’s really just a sweetheart underneath that grumpy exterior. When I saw you running, before I grabbed you, I noticed him beating people up for shouting mean things to you.”

“I’ll never walk through the village again,” Shiroi whimpered and pulled his hood up to obscure his face a bit more.

“One day you will,” Okojo soothed gently. “But until then you can always come find me if you want to go somewhere. I’m sure her Majesty would be happy to accompany you too.” Okojo smiled. “Speaking of…” Shiroi looked up and noticed Ikkaku over by a stall. She was looking frantic as she waved her arms around. Okojo chuckled. He whistled and she turned to face them. When she noticed Shiroi she gasped and ran across the square. She ran up to Shiroi and pulled him into a hug.

“Oh sweetie,” she soothed and hugged him close, rocking him gently. “Nousagi came by and told us what happened. Are you okay? Are you hurt? Tell me who to kill and I’ll do it!”

“Ikkaku,” Shiroi whimpered and clung to her.

“You don’t have to worry about this one, Ikkaku,” Okojo said and patted Shiroi’s back. “If all else fails his teeth can get him out of trouble.”

“His teeth?” Ikkaku asked and Okojo showed his hand. Ikkaku stared at Shiroi. “You did that?” He nodded. Ikkaku grinned. “Good boy.”

“I don’t think we should praise biting,” Shachi’s voice said from behind them and the man then appeared beside them. He rubbed the top of Shiroi’s hood. “You okay, Shiroi?” Shiroi nodded. “Good. If we stay a bit longer we’ll see the show.”

“The show?” Shiroi asked. Shachi pointed in the direction of the village chief’s house. Everyone could hear a rumbling sound moving through the village. Everyone that was outside turned towards the chief’s house, wondering what was happening.

“Law’s maaaaaaaad,” Shachi said with a singsong voice. Then… the house was sent flying high into the sky. A large water fountain had exploded from below, sending the walls and roof high into the air. Shiroi stared as the house was sent flying out of sight. He looked down and noticed the shocked chief standing there stark naked and freezing. In front of him was Law. Law’s eyes were on fire as he turned his back to the man. He stalked down the road. A lot of people laughed as Law passed them but Law had his destination clear. He walked up to Shiroi and Ikkaku. He looked at Shiroi’s tears and then turned to the villagers.

“If anyone hurts this boy,” he growled. “You’ll be getting a little visit by me and the gang. Isn’t that right?”

“Quite right, Captain,” Penguin replied.

“Damn right,” Shachi agreed. Shiroi looked around himself and noticed that he and Ikkaku were being flanked by all the guys that called Law Captain. They were all glaring menacingly at the people around them. Law smirked.

“Mess with my patients,” he said. “And I kick your ass. Mess with my friends… and you die. Have I made myself clear?”

“Yes sir!” a lot of voices squeaked. Law then turned on his heel, grabbing Shiroi’s hand and started leading the boy back towards the clinic.

“Okojo bring that hand!” Law called over his shoulder and Okojo chuckled. “Looks like a nasty bite.”

“Just a friend defending himself,” Okojo replied with a shrug.

“Good job, Shiroi,” Law praised and Shiroi sniffled a little. Maybe… Maybe he didn’t have to leave. Maybe… maybe this meant… he could stay.

Chapter Text

Part 17

That evening the chief did not show his face at the tavern where the rest of the villagers were having a nice evening together. The mood was bright, the food was good, the music was playing and people were dancing. Law found himself sitting on Kid’s lap. He didn’t mind at all. Law had just walked by the bandits’ table when Kid reached out, grabbed his arm and pulled him onto his lap. Now Law was sitting on the bandit captain’s lap, with Kid’s arm around his waist holding him trapped against his chest. Law didn’t mind it though. It was cozy and Kid was gently rubbing his hip. Kid was talking to his gang but Law wasn’t really listening. He was focused on the duo over in the corner. Okojo and Shiroi sat alone in a corner, talking about something. Ajisashi was also sitting at that table, glaring at anyone that came near. Ajisashi and Okojo were friends so that was probably why. Ajisashi had also been the one to stop the people from chasing Shiroi earlier. When Law heard what had happened… he had not been happy.

The door slammed open to the clinic and Nousagi rushed inside. Law turned to the brunette and cocked an eyebrow at him. Nousagi opened his mouth to talk and then yelped and jumped back when he noticed Fluffy sitting at Law’s feet. Fluffy was chewing on an old shoe happily. Law rolled his eyes while Penguin and Ikkaku sniggered. Shachi gestured at Nousagi with his hand.

“See!” he declared. “That’s a normal reaction to that thing!” Law ignored him and turned to Nousagi who was still staring at Fluffy.

“What is it, Nousagi?” Law asked calmly and wiped his hands on a rag to get some of the herb juices from his hands.

“W-what’s that?” Nousagi asked in turn and pointed at Fluffy. Law sighed and bent down, picking Fluffy up. Fluffy wagged his tail before licking Law’s jaw.

“This is Fluffy,” Law replied and scratched the little wolfbat’s chin. “Ikkaku’s pet.”

“But Captain keeps hogging him,” Ikkaku teased. Law rolled his eyes, but hugged the little cub closer to his chest.

“I-I see…” Nousagi mumbled while moving closer to Shachi’s side of the clinic.

“Why did you rush in here then?” Penguin asked with an amused grin.

“Oh!” Nousagi paled. “There’s an incident in the village and Aji told me to come get you.”

“What’s up?” Law asked and handed Fluffy back to Ikkaku.

“That boy staying here, the one you told us about?”

“Shiroi?” Law asked.

“Yeah… um… the chief stole his mask and the people freaked out thinking it was Amber Lead and um… they started chasing… wait!” But Law was already out the door, grabbing his jacket on the way. Shachi, Penguin, Ikkaku, Bepo and Nousagi hurried after him. But Law ignored it. He could already feel his rage about to boil over as he ran. He came to the center of the village and when he got there he took in the scene in front of him. Ajisashi, Raichō and a few other guards appeared to be barring the way for the villagers. Law noticed the guards, Raichō and Aji were covered in dirt, some blood and it appeared as if someone had been pelting them with various food items. At least Law hoped the red covering most of the left side of Ajisashi’s face was from some of the meat laying in the snow and not a head wound. The villagers were screaming about the guards protecting a monster, about spreading the disease and being lied to. Law felt his rage boiling over and he stomped onto the ground, making snow explode right in front of the villagers, knocking them back.

“What’s the meaning of this?!” he growled as he stormed over and placed himself between the guards and the villagers. He had his back to the guards, showing he was on their side. He crossed his arms and glared at the villagers. One of the villagers explained that the boy Law had brought into the village had Amber Lead Disease and that they would all die.

“If that was true we would be dead already,” Law growled and his eyes flashed. “I’ve read everything written about Amber Lead. It’s a disease caused by lead poisoning. Not a transmittable disease!”

“But he had the white patches…” a woman said.

“Were they white as snow?” Law asked and the woman shook her head. “Did they look like the color of your skin?” She nodded. “That’s because Shiroi has vitiligo!”

“What’s that?” a little boy asked.

“It causes parts of your skin to lighten. Shiroi’s skin was originally darker, much darker. Now it’s as white as yours because the pigments in his skin aren't working as they should. To put it in terms that some of you might understand…” He reached over to Shachi and stole his scarf. “This scarf is blue, right?” the villagers nodded. “What happens if bleach hits part of it?”

“The color will get spotty and fade,” a man said. “Oh… it’s like his skin has been hit by bleach?”

“Yes,” Law lied because this was the easiest way to calm them down. “Do you people distrust my word as a Healer?”

“No!” everyone exclaimed.

“I informed the village chief and the elder council about Shiroi’s condition as soon as he arrived!”

“Healer Trafalgar speaks the truth,” a voice said as a woman from the elder council arrived on the scene. “Little Shiroi suffers from a condition known as vitiligo. Healer Trafalgar explained it to us and I touched the boy myself.” She held out her hand. “No traces of any spots… except beauty marks,” she chuckled. “Young hearts are so easily frightened by what they do not understand. This ruckus is unbecoming of the people of Swallow Island. If little Shiroi posed a danger to us… would the spirits be so attached to him? Spirits follow his every step and his every move. They would not do so if he was a danger to us.” She looked between the villagers and the guards. “Our guards were also informed of his situation and they have done a fine job protecting an innocent boy from our fears.” Raichō beamed at the praise. “I think all of them need a little bit of rest and to be patched up. What do you say, Healer Trafalgar?”

“I’ll leave that to my assistants,” Law informed her. “I have another place to be.” With that he turned on his heel and made his way towards the chief’s house.

Law smiled to himself as he remembered the shocked look on the man’s face when Law sent his entire house flying. Law had made sure his wife was not home when he did. She was right now sitting at the bar talking happily with the bartender about how stupid her husband was being. She was also happily explaining how his… family jewels looked as if they would fall off as soon as Law sent the ugly house and all of her husband’s tacky belongings flying.

“What are you smiling about, Trafalgar,” Kid rumbled into his ear and rubbed his hip.

“Just thinking of something that happened earlier today, Eustass-ya,” Law replied and smirked.

“Hm… I heard you sent a house flying today. What did the guy do to piss you off so badly?”

“He tried to turn the village against a child in my care. I won’t stand for that.”

“I thought you told me you don’t have a heart,” Kid teased.

“I don’t,” Law teased back, playing with Kid’s red hair. “I just don’t like people messing with what’s mine. That refers to my friends, my patients, my co-workers and my toys.”

“Oh, and what are we?”

“Playthings,” Law teased and played a bit more with Kid’s hair. “Nice, nice toys.” Kid now placed both hands on Law’s hips.

“Well… then you’re our pretty little pet .” The way he said pet made Law shiver excitedly. Kid smirked. “Oooh you liked that?” Kid slowly ran a hand from Law’s hip, up over his stomach, chest and towards his throat. “Maybe I should get you a pretty little collar.”

“You already did,” Law purred and moved off from Kid’s lap. Kid blinked and Law just smirked at him before toying with the goggles around his own neck. He then turned his back on the bandits and moved towards the table where Shachi, Penguin and Ikkaku were sitting. Fluffy was asleep on Ikkaku’s lap. Shachi looked at the little cub with horror every other second, as if he was expecting Fluffy to attack him if he wasn’t looking. Penguin was enjoying this immensely. Just as Law dropped down in his chair Unagi appeared to sit on the chair right next to him. The musician was playing a lute of all things. Law rolled his eyes at him. Unagi looked at Law and then nodded towards the corner where Shiroi and Okojo sat. Shiroi was looking a little sad. Unagi then turned to Law and gave him a meaningful look. Law sighed and rolled his eyes before getting up. He cursed the day he had drunkenly started singing alongside Unagi. The musician never forgot Law had a great voice. Unagi started playing the lute and Law turned towards the patrons in the tavern. Everyone was looking at him curiously. Law sighed but then he started singing.

“It’s late in midwinter and the air is so cold, the windows are covered with jack frost,” he sang gently and all eyes were on him. “The snow covers the land like a protective hand but who will tuck our blanket in at night? The houses are many and the world is vast, who lights the stars up above? But when somebody up there looks down upon our world the lights we hold are still visible.” He turned to look at Kid and the others. “So I say: welcome home, just come as you are. Welcome stranger and friend.” He looked at some of the villagers that had attacked Shiroi. “When all the lights have been lit there is room for you with us. Welcome home again.” Law walked closer to the table where Shiroi sat.

“Who meets your gaze and who makes time for you,” he sang gently. “Who has the strength to dream?” He looked at the people around him again. “Because each time you dare look into someone else’s life it will be yourself looking back at you. So I say: welcome home, just come as you are. Welcome stranger and friend.” He looked at some of the villagers that had attacked Shiroi. “When all the lights have been lit there is room for you with us. Welcome home again.” Law held his hands out to Shiroi.

”So, just come as you are, you are welcomed here,” Law sang and when Shiroi took his hands he smiled. “Welcome home again.” Law pulled Shiroi up into a hug. “Welcome home… again.” He let the last note ring out and the tavern cheered.

“Welcome home!” Shachi called.

“Welcome home!” Mūsu added. Soon a lot of people started calling ‘welcome home’ towards Law and Shiroi. Shiroi clung to Law, trembling a little as he tried to hold his tears back.

“Welcome home, Shiroi,” Law whispered to him. Fluffy barked and darted across the floor, jumping up and down right next to them. Law let Shiroi go so that the boy could crouch down and hug the excited wolfbat. The little thing wagged its tail happily and licked Shiroi’s cheek. A jolt went through Law as Shiroi hugged the wolfbat closer to his chest. What was that? What had just happened? Law looked around for Karibū. When he found the archer, he noticed his head was turned towards Law and Shiroi. His brow was furrowed, and he looked deep in thought. Had he felt it too? Law peaked at Kid and the bandits. Kid was rubbing at the back of his neck. Had he also felt it? Law could hear Kikoku whisper in his ear.

“ When you’re the best of friends ,” he whispered. “ Having so much fun together that you’re not even aware you’re such a funny pair because you’re the best of friends. Neither one of you sees your natural boundaries, life’s one happy game. Now if only the world won’t get in your way, if only people will just let you play… they’d say you’re both being fools and that you’re breaking all the rules .” Kikoku scoffed. “ But they don’t understand the magic of your wonderland .”

“ What are you talking about? ” Law asked over their bond.

“ They’re the best of friends, they’ll be sharing all that they discover. When these moments have passed will that friendship last? Who can’t say there’s a way? Well I hope it never ends. They are the very best of friends .”

“ You are being cryptic again .”

“ But where would be the fun in telling you everything my little master? Just know you just witnessed something very important happening. ”

Law guessed he had to take Kikoku’s word for it. But he agreed. Something really important had just happened. Very strange and seemingly important things appeared to have happened ever since Shiroi arrived on Swallow Island. It reminded Law of what happened when one airbending idiot literally fell into his life and begged him to teach him waterbending. Law had refused. He did not want to come along with that airheaded idiot after all. Speaking of idiots… Law turned towards Kid and his group. They were laughing. Well Killer, Heat and Wire were laughing while Kid was all red in the face and was blushing. Why was he blushing? Oh. Law smirked. Unagi was leaning on Kid, serenading him and Kid didn’t know whether to be flattered or to punch him. Unagi was a charm monster after all. Law calmly walked over to them and watched Unagi with an amused smirk and his arms crossed.

“Your beauty is beyond compared with flaming locks of ruby hair,” Unagi sang happily. “With ivory skin and eyes of topaz… orange. Your breath is like a breath of spring, your voice as soft as summer rain and I cannot compete with-”

“Me,” Law cut in and grabbed Unagi’s shoulder. Unagi pouted.

“Captaaaain,” he whined and Law chuckled. “No fair taking all four!”

“Bite me,” Law teased and Unagi grinned happily. “Don’t even think about it.” Unagi pouted again.

“You’re so mean!” he huffed and turned around. “Fine I’ll go find someone else to cuddle with and leave these rock-hard muscle beasts to you!” He stuck his tongue out at Law playfully. Law just rolled his eyes at him.

“Niklas looked thirsty,” Law called over his shoulder and Unagi went towards the bar and Law chuckled. He noticed Kid and the others look at him. “Don’t mind Unagi, he flirts with every person he meets.” Law reached out and played with Kid’s hair. “Did the tiny little musician scare you, Eustass-ya?”

“No!” Kid snapped, but blushed. “I just didn’t want to kill him… that’s all.”

“If you say so,” Law chuckled and turned to leave, only for Kid to grab his arm and pull him onto his lap again. Law chuckled and leaned back against him, rubbing his nose against Kid’s. Kid blushed a little, but that might just have been the alcohol.

“Let’s go back to the ship,” Wire suggested. “We can play together there.” Law felt his heartbeat quicken at the thought. He had promised that a few evenings prior. He looked around at the four bandits. He could clearly see the lust and excitement in Wire, Heat, and Kid’s eyes but he guessed Killer was looking at him in the same way.

“Unless… you’ve changed your mind,” Heat said nervously, biting his nails nervously.

“Which is okay, of course,” Killer added hurriedly. Law smiled at their concerns.

“Okay,” he said and the four of them looked at him. “Let’s go.” He got to his feet. “I just need to do something first.” He walked over to where Penguin was sitting and handed him the goggles, wrist guards, the ring and the earring. No way he was risking Kid and the others stealing them when he was asleep. Penguin looked between Law and the four bandits nervously. Law smiled at him as reassuringly as he could. Ikkaku also looked between Law and the bandits.

“If we don’t hear from you by tomorrow afternoon we are launching a rescue operation,” she stated loud enough for Kid and the others to hear. “Heads will roll. And dicks will fall .” She sent a glare at the bandits. They all paled slightly. Law chuckled and walked over to the bandits again.

“Let’s go,” he said and headed for the door. Ikkaku couldn’t hold a snigger as she watched the four large bandits scramble to their feet and hurry after Law like little puppies running after their dad. If they’d had tails, they would probably be wagging right now. A yelp from behind her made her turn her head. Shachi had jumped into Uni’s arms while Fluffy sat on the floor in front of the pair. His tail was wagging. Clione was laughing and Shinzo turned to Ikkaku. Fluffy had apparently licked an unsuspecting Shachi’s hand. Taking Fluffy in proved to be a constant source of entertainment so far. Especially when Uni tried dropping Shachi onto the floor when the other refused to let go because:

“The beast can get me!”

Chapter Text

Part 18

Law felt nervous walking with the four bandits towards their ship. Kid was walking on his left and Killer his right with Heat and Wire right behind them. Kid had his arm across Law’s shoulders and if Law wasn’t mistaken Kid was nervous too… unless his arm was trembling slightly from the cold. Killer was holding Law's hand tightly. Was he nervous too? Law peaked at Heat and Wire over his shoulder and noticed the pair was also looking nervous. It calmed him a little that they were all nervous. Law looked ahead to the ship. He smiled as he watched the seaking skull at the front. He could hear Ikkaku going on about the ship, calling it tacky and a lot of other things. Law though, was impressed by the care the bandits had put into taking care of the ship. When they reached the gangplank Law stopped and looked up towards the deck. He didn’t have any bad feelings which meant this was not a trap. He couldn’t spot any guards though and that was a little weird. Unless the whole gang knew what Kid and the others had planned for the night and had decided to stay away from the ship. That’s when he noticed a small person sitting at the top of the mast. The person wore a raincoat, a pair of boots and had a hammer in their hand. Law knew what that was.

“Did you know your ship is the home of a Klabautermann?” he asked and the four bandits looked at him oddly. “You know, a spirit?”

“What?” Kid asked and then scoffed. “Spirits? Those aren’t real, pet. Just stories.” Law threw a quick look at Killer. Had Killer not told them about what Law had told Killer after their first kiss? He couldn’t see Killer’s face but he was sure the guy was trying to look innocent.

“They’re not just stories,” Law scolded Kid lightly. “Spirits are very important to Swallow Island.”

“Wait, for real?” Wire asked and looked at Law curiously. “There are spirits here?”

“Of course,” Law chuckled and turned to Wire. “You lot must think I’m an ignorant savage and you’ve been so many places I guess it must be so. But still, I cannot see that if the savage one is me then how can there be so much that you guys don’t know?” He walked up the gangplank, looking at them over his shoulder. “That you don’t know.” The bandits followed after him. Law ran a hand over the railing as he walked by it.

“You guys think you can own whatever land you land on and that the world is just a dead thing you can claim. But here on Swallow we know that every rock and tree and creature has a life, has a spirit and has a name.” He held up his hand and a little snow spirit wrapped around his arm before landing in his palm. He noticed Kid, Wire and Heat look at him oddly. They probably couldn’t see it. But Killer stiffened slightly. Law smiled. Perhaps Killer could see it, now.

“You think the only people who are people are the people who look and think like you,” Law told them and let the little spirit sit on his shoulder. “But if you walk the footsteps of a stranger you’ll learn things you never knew you never knew.”

“Very poetic, pet,” Kid said and walked up and placed a hand on his cheek. “But spirits are nothing but myths and legends.”

“Yet you are willing to believe a myth about a treasure, Kid-ya?” Law teased.

“Have you ever seen a spirit before?” Heat asked curiously.

“Why yes. But have you guys ever heard the wolfbat cry to the blue corn moon? Or ask a grinning bobcat why he grinned? Have you sung with all the voices of the mountains? Have you painted with all the colors of the wind?” As he said that a bunch of wind spirits started flying around the deck leaving trails of color all over the place. Only Law and Killer noticed. Law smirked at the bandits.

“Then where can you find these spirits?” Wire asked curiously.

“If you run the hidden pine trails of the forest,” Law replied while smiling. “If you give them a taste of the sun sweet berries of this earth. If you roll in all the riches all around you and for once never wonder what they’re worth.”

“You are sounding like a damn druid or something,” Kid grumbled.

“A wind spirit says the rainstorm and the rivers are their brothers. That the heron and the otter are their friends.” Law held his cupped hands out and a wind spirit landed there. “And that we are all connected to each other in a circle, in a hoop that never ends.” Law let the little thing fly off and it circled Kid and the others before taking off. “How high does a sycamore grow? If you cut it down then you’ll never know.”

“What does that have to do with anything?!”

“If you don’t think of things like this and if you don’t accept the existence of spirits you’ll never hear the wolfbat cry to the blue corn moon. It doesn’t matter if we’re white or dark skinned. We are all allowed to sing with the voices of the mountains. We are allowed to paint with the colors of the wind. You can own the earth and still all you own is earth until you can see that there are colors in the wind. Hey!” Kid had grown impatient and grabbed Law and slung him over his shoulder.

“I don’t care about spirits,” Kid huffed. “All I care about is showing our pet our room and then have some fun. I’ll worry about spirits and wolfbats and herons and otters and sycamores tomorrow .”

“Brute,” Law teased playfully, but grinned anyway. The spirits that had been on the ship left in a huff. They wouldn’t be where they weren’t wanted.

“What are you doing?” Heat asked Killer because Killer was moving from foot to foot to avoid stepping on a few.

“Err… nothing,” Killer grumbled. “Let’s go.” He walked past Kid and Law and headed towards the bedroom.

Law hadn’t been sure what he expected when they walked into the bandits’ room but he had not expected their bedroom to be so… neat and tidy and comfy looking. He had expected more of a mess. Clothes strewn everywhere for example, pieces of broken equipment of some sort or other, dirt stains or perhaps blood stains, newspapers or maps strewn about. But the room was spotless. The room was bathed in an almost golden glow. He loved it. It felt warm and cozy. There were pictures of the four men that owned the room on the walls and on the desk by the wall. Bounty posters of all four of them as well as a few articles and newspaper clippings were framed as well. It didn’t feel like a room… it felt like a home. Law turned to Wire when Wire took his hat off while Heat reached for his shoes. Law tilted his head curiously and noticed that the others had taken their shoes off. Killer had even removed his mask.

“No shoes indoors,” Wire explained calmly. “We don’t want any messes in the room.”

“I didn’t take four great bandits to be so tidy,” Law teased and the world spun slightly as Kid placed him down on his feet. Law looked up at him and noticed a slight blush on Kid’s face. Kid grumbled something under his breath.

“Kid doesn’t like messes in the bedroom,” Heat explained. “He doesn’t want to step on something sharp.”

“Aw do you have sensitive footsies?” Law teased Kid gently.

“No!” Kid grumbled and crossed his arms, pouting. “Jus’ hurts stepping on nails and shit. Besides Killer’s the one that constantly cleans the place!”

“Because you three have never heard of a mop,” Killer retorted and walked up to Law, wrapping his arms around him and pulling him into a hug. “Besides you three like it when I fuss.”

“True,” Heat, Wire and Kid all replied and Law sniggered and leaned into Killer’s embrace.

“Making sure these guys keep things tidy is a fulltime job I take it?” Law teased and Killer snorted. “What do all of you even do when you sail? Do you have different jobs?”

“Kid is the captain and shipwright,” Killer explained. “Heat is our navigator and tailor and Wire is our helmsman.”

“And you Killer-ya?” Law asked.

“Mom,” the other three replied before Killer could.

“As if!” he spat at them. “I’m the chef.” The last he aimed at Law and Law nodded.

“So… mom,” he said and then laughed when Killer slapped his ass in retaliation. “Your doctor needs some training though.”

“Hey!” Kid objected. “He’s been doing just fine!”

“I am not criticizing him,” Law countered. “But as a doctor myself I know that you can’t stop studying medicine just because you are doing just fine. Remember the purple fish?”

“That’s just because we’re not used to the North Blue!” Kid objected. “I doubt you know anything about South Blue ailments!”

“In the South Blue a common disease spread by mosquitoes is dengue fever. It’s a virus that is spread by mosquito bites. Most people that get dengue fever have mild or no symptoms at all. That would be about 80% of the infected people. About 5% show more severe symptoms but only a small portion of infected people get life-threatening symptoms. Children often experience symptoms similar to a regular flu or the common cold. Symptoms vary but some of them are red, runny eyes, high fevers, muscle cramps, joint pain and severe headaches.”

“Okay, okay point proven,” Killer chuckled and pressed a gentle kiss to Law’s jaw. “We’ll make sure to get him some new material to study. Or better yet… he could work for you while we’re here.”

“I am not a kind teacher. Just ask Peng and Shachi.”

“Sunglasses is Shachi, right?”

“Oh my gods how can you not know that by now?!” Law looked absolutely outraged. Killer just chuckled and gave his forehead a gentle kiss. “Are you just teasing me?”

“Yes,” Killer chuckled. “You’re very cute when you are indignant.”

“What’s that your boss always says,” Law mused and looked at Kid. Then he imitated Kid’s voice. “I’m not cute!”

“I do not sound like that!” Kid objected while Heat and Wire laughed. Law just winked at him. Kid growled and stalked over and picked Law up and tossed him onto the bed. Law sat up and looked at him with a smirk on his face.

“Playing rough?” he teased. “Not cute at all.” He chuckled and then Kid was on top of him.

“Shut up, Trafalgar,” Kid growled and kissed him hard. Law smiled and wrapped his arms around Kid’s neck, kissing him back. Kid was big . Law felt so small underneath him. Kid wasn’t as tall as Wire but Law felt even more dwarfed underneath Kid’s muscular frame and presence than he did whenever Wire was the one on top of him. With Kid there was also a thrilling sense of something dangerous. Heat was just sweet and kind. Killer was gentle and careful. Wire was playful and cocky. Kid was… Law wouldn’t say aggressive… assertive perhaps but also… well dangerous in an exciting way. Kid was strong enough to break every bone in his body without much resistance and yet those hands could also be very kind and gentle. Like now. Kid was kissing him hungrily but his hand was cupping Law’s cheek gently. The bed dipped as the others sat down around them. Law pulled back from Kid to smile at them. Then he gasped when Kid started kissing and sucking on the side of his neck. Killer leaned down and sealed Law’s lips with his own. Law hummed into the kiss. Kid’s hands moved all over his body and soon they found Law’s trousers and started pushing them down. Wire or Heat then grabbed them and pulled them off fully. Kid then grabbed Law’s jacket and sweater and started pulling both off at the same time. Law had to stop kissing Killer to allow Kid to fully remove them. Law shivered a little as the night air hit his skin. He was only in his underwear as Wire had removed his socks as well. He looked around at the other four men in the room and gave them a playful pout.

“Why am I the only one undressed?” Law teased and grabbed Kid’s jacket, pushing it off his shoulders. Heat and Wire started undressing each other while kissing. Killer removed his own clothes calmly while Kid allowed Law to undress him. Law’s hands were a bit cold, but very soft and Kid enjoyed the feeling of someone else removing his clothes for him. He also enjoyed the slight blush on Law’s face as more and more of Kid’s body got revealed. Back in the little stone hovel Kid had created on the mountain the light had not been the best but inside their cabin, their room, the lighting was perfect. Kid wasn’t sure how Wire had managed to do it but the lights always made their muscles look impressive… something about contrast or some such shit.

“Like what you see?” Kid purred and ran a hand over Law’s tattooed chest. Law looked from him, to Killer, to Heat, to Wire and back to Kid.

“Very much,” he whispered. “You all look so… impressive.” He swallowed. “So, big .” Kid smirked proudly at that and looked at his lovers. Killer was making out with Heat while Wire played with Heat’s nipples and sucked on his neck. They were trying to get each other worked up and Kid smirked before turning to Law.

“And you’re small,” he said and rubbed his hand over Law’s nipple, making Law gasp in surprise. “But we like small. We’re gonna have so much fun all. Fucking. Night .” He lowered his head and started sucking on Law’s nipple. Law gasped and grabbed his hair, tugging slightly but he didn’t try to pull away. Kid smirked and kept licking and sucking at Law’s nipple while rubbing his fingers over Law’s other nipple. Law moaned quietly and that brought the attention of the others to him. Wire smirked and walked over to the bed. Heat and Killer followed. Law looked at all three of them. Wire smirked and scooted lower on the bed. He carefully spread Law’s legs and then his cheeks. Wire smirked and licked at Law’s entrance. Law gasped in surprise before moaning. Killer got onto the bed as well and started sucking and biting on one side of Law’s neck. Heat was on the other side doing the same. Law moaned loudly and arched his back slightly. Kid smirked and reached under the mattress where he knew they had the lube. He got the bottle out and put some on his hand. He then started playing with Law’s cock and balls. He rubbed slowly and Law mewled. Law was soon a moaning mess under their hands and mouths. He moaned, mewled and whimpered happily. Kid kissed Law hungrily and rubbed his cock a little faster, making Law moan into the kiss.

“We’re gonna fuck you all night,” Killer growled into Law’s ear. “Fill you up with our cum.” Law whimpered excitedly into the kiss. “We will all take turns fucking you.”

“You won’t pass out before we have all come inside you,” Kid growled. “Understood?”

“D-don’t tell me what to do,” Law moaned weakly, spreading his legs to give Wire more room.

“Then what do you want us to do, pet?” Kid growled playfully and nipped at his collarbone. “Fill you up?”

“Yes,” Law moaned. “I want you to fill me up with your big cocks and fuck me senseless. One at a time, two at a time I don’t care I just need you in me.” Law moaned happily and Kid felt his face flush slightly listening to Law’s words and moans. “Make me feel you for days .”

“Fucking shit,” Kid growled and kissed him hard again. “I’m gonna take you first, understood?” Law nodded. “But we’ll need to prep you. Oi! Wire!” Wire pulled back from Law’s entrance and looked up at Kid. “Make sure our little pet is open and ready for us.”

“Kid,” Killer growled in warning while Wire grinned and reached for the lube.

“Relax,” Kid told Killer and leaned over Law to kiss the blonde. “We won’t hurt him.”

“Remember what we talked about.” Killer gave Kid a pointed look and Kid pouted.

“What did you talk about?” Law asked before he gasped as Wire carefully inserted a finger into him. An excited shiver ran through him.

“Kid’s… very forceful in bed,” Killer told Law, kissing him gently. “Since this is our first time with you and your first time with us…”

“We told him to hold back a little,” Heat finished and kissed Kid’s cheek. Kid pouted.

“Because you think I can’t take it?” Law asked and moaned happily when Wire added a second finger.

“We don’t know,” Heat explained.

“Don’t think me frail and weak just because I’m so much smaller than you,” Law countered and reached out to take Kid’s hand. “I can take it.”

“You sure?” Kid asked Law only moaned in reply as Wire added a third finger and managed to hit Law’s prostate at the same time. Law squeezed Kid’s hand and pulled on it slightly. Kid nodded. “Move.” The last he aimed at Wire. Wire grumbled but did as he was told. Kid grabbed the condom offered to him by Heat and put it on. Law looked up at him, feeling slightly nervous. Kid lined his cock up with Law’s entrance. Despite the assurance Law would be fine he decided to be slow and gentle in the beginning at least. Kid caught Law’s gaze.

“Ready,” Law told him and tried to fully relax. Kid nodded and grabbed Law’s hip, stroking it gently. Then he started to push in. Law gasped and tensed a little at first. Then he started to relax and moaned happily. Kid continued to push in slowly and when he was fully inside he waited for Law to fully relax.

“Fuck, Trafalgar,” Kid growled. “You’re so tight .”

“Or you’re just too big,” Law moaned happily and reached up to wrap his arms around Kid’s neck. He pulled the redhead down into a kiss and Kid smirked into it. He slowly started moving his hips and Law moaned into the kiss. Kid started slowly but soon started thrusting in and out of Law at a faster pace. For a couple of minutes all that was heard in the room was Law’s moans and mewls and Kid’s grunts. Wire, Heat and Killer were on the bed as well, lazily stroking each other while they watched.

“Don’t… hold back…” Law mewled and sucked on Kid’s neck. “I won’t… break so easily.”

“No need to hold back?” Kid smirked and increased his speed and strength with each thrust. “I. Fucking. Love. That.” Law screamed in pleasure as Kid let go and started thrusting harder and harder into him. The whole bed rocked as Kid moved his hips. He also started hitting Law’s prostate. Law was seeing stars from all the pleasure. He could feel that warm sensation growing in his stomach.

“C-close,” he moaned loudly and clung to Kid. Kid wrapped one hand around Law’s cock and started stroking him in time to his thrusts. Law mewled and moaned. His toes curled and he came with a scream. When he came he clamped down around Kid.

“Fuck!” Kid growled and came as well. Law kept squeezing and relaxing his ass around Kid to milk his cock dry. Kid growled playfully and kissed him hungrily again. When he felt that his cock was soft enough he slowly pulled out. Law’s body shuddered excitedly when he did. Kid pulled back and Wire moved into his place. Wire picked Law up easily. Law wrapped his legs and arms around him. Wire smirked and moved towards the wall. He pressed Law against it and kissed him passionately. Law happily kissed him back.

“Time for an inner body massage,” Wire teased Law and kissed his jaw gently. “Or a prostate massage if you so wish.”

“I’m ready,” Law told him and pulled him closer with his legs and arms. Wire smirked. He already had a condom on and he lined up against Law’s entrance. Wire kissed him passionately, rubbing his cock between his cheeks slowly. Law whimpered happily into the kiss. Wire pressed him firmly against the wall and pushed in. Law moaned happily. Wire’s cock was longer than Kid’s but not as thick. Which meant Wire quickly started hitting Law’s prostate and it felt as if he was getting deeper into Law than Kid had been able to. Law closed his eyes and clung onto Wire. He moaned and mewled happily at each thrust and moved his hips downwards to meet each thrust. Wire just grinned and kept going. Law was clinging to him. Wire was going to make Law come without being touched. He was determined. He reached one hand to pinch Law’s nipple. Law moaned loudly and Wire sped up a bit more. He kept playing with Law’s nipples while fucking harder into him, hitting his prostate each time. He could feel Law tense up slightly and knew the healer was close.

“Already?” Wire teased and Law just mewled in response. Wire chuckled and kissed him gently, slamming him against the wall. Law mewled into the kiss and Wire did it again. Apparently Law enjoyed a little manhandling and roughness. Wire moved his hand from Law’s nipple to his ass and slapped it hard. Law yelped and clung to Wire. Wire chuckled and did it again. Law whimpered, but not out of fear or pain. Wire chuckled and thrust deeply into him. Law whimpered and came between them. Wire was not far behind him. He held Law close and kissed his shoulder gently. Wire looked at the others and noticed Kid smirk. Killer was sitting on the edge of the bed. Wire smirked and carried Law back to the bed and then put Law down on Killer’s lap. Killer hugged him close and kissed his cheek gently, cuddling him close. Law hummed happily before kissing Killer hungrily. Wire dropped down next to Kid and let Kid put an arm around him and pulling him close to his side. They watched Killer and Law make out for a bit.

“Pet,” Killer purred gently. “Wire and Kid have been doing all the work.” Killer rolled on a condom and positioned his cock at Law’s entrance. “Time for you to put in some work too. Ride me.” Law shivered eagerly and started sinking down on Killer’s cock. It was not as long as Wire’s but longer than Kid’s, but not as thick. Law moaned happily. He took Killer fully and waited a bit to catch his breath. Then he started bouncing on Killer’s cock, moaning happily. The other three were watching eagerly. If they had been dogs or wolves their tails would have been wagging. Law’s moans and the sound of skin slapping on skin was the only sounds in the room. Law closed his eyes and smiled in bliss. He increased his speed and felt Killer grab his hips, rubbing soothing circles into his hipbones. Law smiled at that and leaned down to kiss him hungrily. Killer smirked into the kiss and moved his hand from Law’s hip to start stroking his cock in time with his little bounces. Law gasped, moaned and mewled happily. Law’s chest was heaving and he looked at the other three, noticing their dark and lust filled eyes. Their eyes were almost glowing. He smiled and returned his focus to Killer, kissing him hungrily. Law sped up as did Killer.

“Come with me, pet,” Killer growled into the kiss and Law nodded. “Now!” Law moaned loudly and came again. That was a new experience for him. No partner had ever been able to make him come so many times before. Maybe he should have found himself a group earlier. Killer peppered his face with kisses before sliding out of Law. Law crawled across the bed to Heat and kissed the taller male hungrily. Heat pulled him onto his lap and fingered at his hole while kissing him. Law hummed happily into the kiss. Law shuddered when Heat pulled away from their kiss to play with his nipples with one hand and the other with his mouth. Law’s already over sensitive body shivered and twitched happily. He closed his eyes and sighed happily. He let Heat play with his nipples for a while before he kissed the taller man again.

“Fuck him as hard as you can, Heat,” Kid growled while cuddling Killer and Wire to him, rubbing Wire’s cock, while Wire stroked Killer and Killer stroked Kid.

“Be prepared, pet,” Wire growled. “Heat’s the thickest of us.” Law only moaned in reply.

“Fuck him on the floor,” Killer suggested and Heat nodded. He moved Law onto the floor. Law chuckled and got onto his hands and knees. He lifted his ass into the air and then moaned as dirtily as he could. Wire hadn’t been lying. Heat’s cock was thick. Heat didn’t seem to have any patience left either. He pushed into Law and set a fast and strong pace… and Law loved it. His moans soon turned to screams of pleasure and he heard the other three groan in arousal.

“Fuck those sounds he makes are downright dirty,” Kid growled, Law only mewled in reply.

“Best fuck I’ve ever had,” Wire commented.

“Fucking perfect for us,” Killer added. “He sure takes it good.” They watched Law’s body tremble and spasm. “You okay, pet?” Law nodded.

“Good,” Heat praised. “You are so good for us.” He increased his strength and speed. Law’s screams got louder and dirtier. He screamed their names, curse words and words in a language they didn’t understand. It didn’t take long for either of them to come and Law noticed the other three doing the same. Law collapsed onto the floor with Heat on top of him, kissing his neck gently. Heat pulled out and very gently picked Law up. He placed him in the middle of the bed and the four bandits curled around him. Law hummed happily.

“That… was amazing,” he whispered.

“How long until you can go again?” Kid teased. “Ow!” Killer had slapped him up the head.

“Oh don’t worry,” Law purred. “You four have been taking such good care of me. Allow me to return the favor.” The four bandits grinned. This would be awesome!

Chapter Text

Part 19

When Law walked into the clinic the next morning Shachi and Penguin beamed at him and wiggled their eyebrows. Law just rolled his eyes at them and walked over to his work bench. He took a peak at the bed Shiroi was still using. The boy was asleep, hugging a sleeping Fluffy to his chest… and with a couple of spirits nearby too. The floor underneath Shiroi’s bed was covered with soot sprites. Law decided to ignore that… for now. He felt someone to his left and noticed Shachi and Penguin beaming at him.

“Soooooooo,” Shachi all but purred. “Details! Now!”

“Since when have I ever been one to kiss and tell?” Law teased back.

“Oh come on, Captain,” Penguin whined. “We wanna know if they are as impressive as you hoped.”

“Then you can keep on wanting to know because I’m not telling,” Law replied with a smug smirk. Penguin and Shachi both pouted and Law chuckled at their looks. He looked at the calendar and smiled. “Oh… the Gratefulness festival is tonight.”

“Yes!” Shachi and Penguin both cheered. Their cheering woke up Shiroi and he looked around in worry. Shachi and Penguin both felt bad about scaring him. Fluffy just kept sleeping though. Shiroi looked between the three of them. Law chuckled and walked over to him, sitting down on the bed and scratching Fluffy’s ear.

“Tonight is a very important festival to Swallow Island,” Law told Shiroi. “It’s also a really fun festival, which is why those two made such a ruckus.”

“Hey!” Shachi and Penguin exclaimed.

“It’s a festival where we thank the spirits of Swallow Island for everything they’ve done for us over the year. We bring them food, sweets, trinkets or other things that they might like. There’s a lot of music, good food, games, stories and spirits that usually don’t have a physical form for whatever reason will get it tonight.”

“Captain looks forward to it because Kikoku will take a physical form rather than just being a scary ghost-guy,” Shachi cut in and Law couldn’t lie. He was really looking forward to that. “We should go meet up with the gang and see if they have started decorating the trees yet!”

“Decorating the trees?” Shiroi asked curiously.

“Putting special little lights, baubles and tinsel on them! Many spirits enjoy that, so we do it for them each year,” Penguin explained. “We should probably also head to Kujira and the guys and help them with baking all the goods and candy. Maybe we will get to taste some!”

“Don’t be greedy”, Law told them but chuckled. “But I guess you’re right. We need to help with setting things up. But also be ready if someone needs a healer. Who knows what Ikkaku’s been working on this year.” He turned to Shiroi. “She usually makes crazy stuff to try to impress spirits with. Most of the time they backfire.” Law, Shachi and Penguin all sighed, remembering one of her many failed attempts so far. Shiroi sniggered and looked around for his clothes. He took them and headed to the bathroom so that he could wash himself and then get dressed. Law watched him go, then he turned to Shachi and Penguin.

“Keep an eye on him today,” Law instructed. “The spirits are fond of him. Who knows which ones will seek him out tonight.”

“Got it, Captain!” Shachi and Penguin both said.

“I have no idea why the spirits are so drawn to him. Kikoku knows but has decided to stay very tight lipped about it.” Law glanced at the blade. “He probably wants us to find it out by ourselves.”

“Or he is just being his usual charming self,” Penguin said and shuddered. “Anyway, once Shiroi is dressed we’ll take him to Kujira and the guys to help with some of the food. What will you do, Captain?”

“I’ll go help with the lights in the square. I am sure someone will get hurt.”

“Ten berries on it being Mūsu!” Shachi declared.

“Nah it’s gonna be Mippei trying to protect Ikkaku,” Penguin countered.

“Unagi,” Law said and the three shook on it.

“I-I think it’ll b-b-be Raichō,” Shiroi replied as he walked over to them.

“Deal!” Shachi said and slung an arm across Shiroi’s shoulders. “Let’s go!”

“Are you sure this is safe?” Law asked as he watched Ikkaku set up her most recent invention. Apparently she would be able to use these man made wings to fly. According to her the motor on her back would give her enough thrust to leave the ground and the wings themselves could keep her elevated. She had taken inspiration from air nomads’ gliders and some fire nation engines for their weapons and stuff.

“Nope, which is why I am going to test it today!” Ikkaku declared happily. “Which is also why I need you here because you can catch me if I fall… or heal me if I get hurt.” Law sighed and looked at her with his arms crossed. They stood just outside the village on one of the smaller hills. Ikkaku was strapping on the wings with Shinzo and Uni’s help. Law, Ajisashi, Raichō, Nousagi, Okojo, Clione and Karibū were watching the spectacle. Well Karibū was watching in his own special way. Law was sure the guy was using Haki to be able to see. Law sighed again as the engine on Ikkaku’s wings came to life with little bursts. She crouched down to allow the draft from it… or whatever it was called to hit the ground and give her enough thrust to send her into the air. At first nothing was happening… then she burst into the sky. Her ascent sent snow and ice flying all over and the young men watching all had to cover their faces to avoid getting hit by all the flying snow and ice. They could all hear Ikkaku laughing and cheering up in the sky. Law looked up at her and smiled. She was beaming as she sailed through the sky. Maybe this time things wouldn’t end so badly?

“The fuck is going on around here today?” a voice asked behind him and Law felt an arm around his waist. He turned his head and looked up at Kid. Kid was glaring up at Ikkaku. Law leaned against him slightly.

“What’s that crazy bitch doing now?” Kid grumbled.

“Trying out a new invention, Kid-ya,” Law explained and smiled as Kid pulled him closer to his side.

“And everything that’s been going on in the village?”

“There’s a festival tonight.”

“Festival?”

“Yes.”

“Oh…” Kid smirked. “I see. Are you going to attend this festival, pet?”

“Hm,” Law tapped his own chin, looking thoughtful. “I guess if someone asked me to go with them I would most likely go.”

“If someone asked?”

“Yes, someone big, strong and handsome,” Law looked up at Kid. “Someone very cute and sweet. Someone very forward and cheeky. Someone very smart and kind.”

“I think I got that covered,” Kid almost purred and placed a kiss on top of Law’s hat. “We’ll pick you up at six.” Law chuckled and leaned into him.

“Ikkaku!” Shinzo suddenly exclaimed and Law and Kid looked up towards the sky again. A strong gale from the mountains had hit her wings and she was spiraling out of control. Law cursed and rushed forward but the wind was pulling Ikkaku away from them and nothing she did could stop her being tossed around by the strong wind current. Law created a tentacle made of snow and tried to grab her but he kept missing. He gritted his teeth and vanished the tentacle. He didn’t want to harm her. Kid tried to use his metal bending on the wings themselves but Law stopped him. She would fall if he did that. Law looked around. The gang was all rushing after Ikkaku, intent on catching her. Except for one person. Ajisashi had his fist clenched tightly, so tightly that his arms were trembling. Law narrowed his eyes. What was his friend doing? Law knew Ajisashi was good friends with Ikkaku… so why was he not doing like the rest of them and trying to help? No… No Law knew what a look like that meant, and the body language. Apparently Karibū did as well. He walked over to Ajisashi and patted his back. Ajisashi’s shoulders slumped slightly as he relaxed. Then the blonde pulled his polearm and spun it around before taking off across the snow.

“What’s blondie doing?” Kid asked.

“I actually have no idea,” Law replied as he watched. As he ran Ajisashi jumped onto a small rock and then crouched down. Law’s eyes widened when he noticed wind pick up around the polearm user… then… the air shot upwards with Ajisashi coming along for the ride. Ajisashi was an airbender?! How come Law had never known about this?! By the shocked looks Nousagi and Raichō had… neither had them. Ajisashi shot into the air and hovered there… well not exactly hovered he just made the wind slow his descent so much that it looked as if he wasn’t moving at all. He then used another burst of wind to shoot forward and wrap his arms around Ikkaku. She clung to him and he cut the harness strapping the wings to her. The wings zoomed off and crashed into the snow far below them. Ajisashi pressed something on his polearm and it became one of those wind gliders the air nomads use. He held onto it and used the wind to guide himself and Ikkaku back to solid ground. Ikkaku was staring in awe at him. As soon as they landed she sprung forward again and hugged him around the neck as tightly as she could. The rest of their friends hurried over as well. Law walked over calmly with Kid in tow. Ajisashi was blushing slightly as Ikkaku sobbed and clung to him. She had gotten really frightened by the ordeal. Shinzo, Uni, Clione and Karibū were praising him, Okojo was grinning and Raichō and Nousagi were glaring slightly at him. Law chuckled as he approached, and they all looked at him.

“Well… I’d call that another failed test, Your Majesty,” Law teased gently and Ikkaku pouted and glared at him.

“It worked perfectly well until I was hit by that stupid wind current!” she huffed, released Ajisashi and crossed her arms. “I need to work on an ejection system… and something to get me down safely.” Her eyes landed on the wind glider lying in the snow. Her eyes got a strange glow in them. Law could swear they turned star shaped. “Oooooh what if I attach those glider wings to my outfit?!” She looked at her arms. “Hm between the legs and underneath the arms! Like a flying squirrel!” She turned to Ajisashi. “Aji! You need to tell me how that thing works!” She squealed and he looked embarrassed again. “Where did you get it? How long have you had it? Did you make it yourself? How does it work?! Do you need to airbend to be able to use it?” she gasped. “Or do you just need to feel the wind beneath your wings?!”

“Ikkaku, relax,” Uni told her and grabbed her by the hips and lifted her away from Ajisashi. “I think that’s enough adventures for one day.”

“No!” she whined and turned around to grip his shirt. “I need to start on blueprints at once! My mind is buzzing with new ideas and theories!” Uni and Shinzo shared a look. “I wonder if I could add some-eep!” she squeaked when Shinzo grabbed her and slung her over his shoulder. Uni and Mippei sniggered before the group walked off. They could all hear Ikkaku’s wild protests even when the group was out of sight. Kid was looking at the destroyed wings.

“Can I have this stuff?” he asked.

“Knock yourself out,” Ajisashi grumbled and got his glider, retracting the wings, and then strapping it onto his back.

“Why…” Nousagi asked and he froze. “Why didn’t you ever tell us you could airbend?”

“Because…” Ajisashi bit his lip. “Because I want to forget that part of me even exists, okay!” He glared at his two brothers. “My family’s ship didn’t sink outside Swallow Island… it was a slave ship! My parents sold me to some slavers so that they could get alcohol!”

“I thought only air nomads could airbend,” Raichō stated.

“They were air nomads!” Ajisashi spat. “We traveled all over the freaking Grand Line until they got addicted to alcohol and stopped traveling! It was them that taught me airbending and I want to forget that part of me ever existed and I want to forget they ever existed!”

“Why didn’t you tell us this before?” Nousagi asked.

“Because I want to forget, okay?!” he shouted angrily and a gust of wind exploded around him. He turned on his heel and stormed off. Okojo patted Raichō’s shoulder and ruffled Nousagi’s hair before going after Ajisashi. Law relaxed slightly. If anyone could calm down an angry Ajisashi it was Okojo.

“Let’s go back to the village,” Clione suggested and grabbed Nousagi’s shoulder. “We still need to help with all the stuff for the festival tonight.”

“You’re just saying that because you have a date,” Karibū teased.

“Am not!” Clione objected while blushing. Law chuckled and Raichō and Nousagi followed them back to the village. Law smiled to himself. He needed to be home by six so that Kid and the others could “pick him up”.

When the clock in his house turned six Law heard a knock on the door. He grinned and walked over and opened. What awaited him outside… was not what he had expected. He bit his lip to keep from laughing out loud. Why was he about to laugh? Because of the way Kid and the others had prepared themselves for this date. Kid and Killer must have used a whole barrel of hair products together to get their hair slicked back like that. Heat had his hair tied back in a loose ponytail and Wire’s had his neatly combed as well. All four were wearing suits or either bowties or regular ties. Killer wasn’t wearing his mask but he had a scarf covering the lower part of his face. Over the suits they each wore a stylish coat. All four looked extremely uncomfortable and Kid and Heat were even blushing.

“What are you wearing?” Law asked, biting his lip to keep his laughter at bay.

“This is a date, isn’t it?” Kid grumbled and pulled on his collar. The bowtie made it really tight and he felt as if he could barely breathe… or move.

“Yes,” Law squeaked out trying not to laugh.

“And… aren’t you supposed to dress up for a fancy date?” Wire asked.

“Yes,” Law squeaked again.

“And aren’t suits fancy?” Heat asked while blushing.

“Very. Much. So.” Law was really struggling to keep the laughter down.

“And…” Killer began but noticed Law’s face. “Why is your face all red, pet?”

“Are you sick or something?” Kid asked and poked Law’s side. Law couldn’t keep it in any longer. He burst out laughing. He laughed so much he had to cling to the doorframe to keep himself upright. Kid’s face turned red in embarrassment as Law laughed at them. Heat looked nervously between Killer and Wire. Wire just looked confused. Killer’s brow furrowed slightly. What was he missing? Why was Law laughing at them like this?

“Stop laughing!” Kid barked, but that just made Law laugh more. “This isn’t funny, Trafalgar! Quit laughing!” In response Law just made a move with his hand. Kid turned around when Killer yelped. His hair was soaking wet. Kid felt something wet hit his nose and looked up. He cursed as a ball of water landed on his head as well. Law just walked past him and reached up to grab Wire’s tie. He pulled the taller man down so that he could reach up and mess up his hair. He then untied the tie and tossed it aside. He moved over to Heat and put him through the same treatment. Kid glared at the healer angrily.

“What the hell, Trafalgar?!” He shouted. “What are you doing?!”

“You all look ridiculous and uncomfortable and that won’t do for a festival date,” Law explained. “I want to go out with you as you . Not dressed like some fancy ass Marines or Celestial Dragons.” He walked back to Kid and started messing up his hair. Kid glared at him. Law just smiled and leaned up to press a quick peck to his jaw. He then took off the bowtie and put it in Kid’s pocket… and opened the top buttons of the shirt.

“There,” Law whispered for only Kid to hear. “All handsome again.” Kid blushed slightly, but Law just smiled and nuzzled his jaw. Before walking over to Killer and making him look more like his normal self as well.

“Much better,” Law whispered to Killer and Killer smiled and kissed him gently on the cheek. “Shall we go then?”

“Kid and Killer are all wet though,” Heat pointed out and Law turned to the pair and then back to Heat.

“Got it,” Law looked up at Killer and held up his hand. He felt the water in his clothes and hair… and pulled it away. The bandits gaped as Law then did the same to Kid. He made a sphere of the water before sending it off into the woods. He turned back to them and smiled.

“Let’s go,” he said and started walking towards the village. The four bandits looked at him, and then ran after him.

Chapter Text

Part 20

Kid hated to admit it but the festival looked beautiful and it made him feel all fuzzy inside… fuzzy and warm. Law was walking at the front of their little group, holding Heat’s hand. Law was explaining what was going on and why they were celebrating. Apparently this was some kind of festival to show gratitude to the spirits. Which meant… Killer had been right! The invisible people the villagers kept talking to were spirits! Kid pouted before looking around. He could see people talk into thin air but couldn’t see anyone. Were the spirits hiding? Or… couldn’t Kid see them for some reason? He narrowed his eyes and glared at his feet. He felt Killer grab his upper arm and turned to look at him. Killer nodded off to the side. Kid was confused at first, then he realized Heat and Law were not in front of them anymore. Law had taken Heat and Wire over to a stone tablet. Kid and Killer joined them. Kid noticed food, trinkets and other stuff had been placed in front of the stone tablet.

“What’s all this?” he asked and noticed Law reach into his pocket and take something out. It was a coin made of silver.

“Swallow island is not like any other island in the North Blue,” Law began. “The main reason is how closely we live with spirits. I told you this before though. We live in harmony with them and each year on this very day, the darkest one of the entire year, we show them our gratitude. Spirits unable to take a physical form can do that tonight. We celebrate with good food, music, games, dancing and gifts to the spirits.” Law made a motion with his hands before putting the coin in front of the stone tablet. “When I first came to this island I thought it was just a bunch of hooey. But then… well I was proven wrong.” He looked at the four bandits in turn. “We’ll miss the start if we don’t go now.” He took Heat’s hand again. “Come with me.” Law led them to the center of the village. When they got there most of the villagers were there. The chief and the elders stood around a bonfire with torches in their hands. The bonfire would be lit by them. The chief nodded to Unagi and Unagi started playing an instrument Kid had never seen before. It looked like a violin, partly. It also had a lot of strings and a lot of keys as well. The bow looked different as well. The sound was beautiful. It sounded like a violin but also not like a violin. Kid couldn’t explain it. Then Unagi started singing. As he did the elders and the chief lit the bonfire.

“The night is so dark in the middle of winter,” Unagi sang gently. “But look, the Queen of Light is approaching. The gentle queen brings the golden light with her. She brings a greeting of midwinter peace; she arrives with lights in her hair. In the dark night in the cold midwinter, we greet thee oh Queen of Light. Welcome whilst bringing light to us. Welcome with the greetings of midwinter peace. Welcome with lights in your hair. The night is so dark in the middle of winter, and as dark is the day for the swallow. She leaves her home; she leaves her peace to fly to the highest reaches of the sky. She flies towards the dawning of lighter days. The midwinter night is too dark.” As the music faded away into the night the villagers started looking around. Kid and the others did as well. First they couldn’t see anything. Then a beautiful trilling sound came from above. A huge white bird flew over the village and Law smiled.

“A moon spirit,” he said. The villagers started cheering as one by one the spirits that usually didn’t have a physical form appeared around them. Heat yelped and jumped back from Law. Law knew why. He turned and noticed Kikoku standing beside him, not in full chaos form because that would probably scare everyone there. Kikoku smiled and reached out his hand towards Law. He placed his palm against Law’s cheek. Law leaned into the touch.

“You’re warm,” Kikoku whispered.

“You’re cold,” Law replied. “Hi Kikoku.” He wrapped his arms around the spirit and the spirit hugged him back. He hugged Law tightly to his chest.

“Who the fuck is that?!” Kid exclaimed and Kikoku turned his head to look at him.

“This is the chaos spirit that inhabits my blade, Kid-ya,” Law explained, not letting go of his friend just yet. “This is the only night that his spirit takes physical form in our world… the only time we can touch.”

“My little master,” Kikoku purred and then his eyes flashed and he let go of Law to tower over Kid. Kid took a step back in surprise before glaring right back at the spirit. Kid caught Kikoku’s gaze and held it. He felt Killer, Wire and Heat move closer to him, backing him up. Kikoku’s eyes were dark but a dark fire burned within them. A promise of pain, horror and torment.

“If you hurt my little master there will be hell to pay,” Kikoku growled.

“If you hurt him I’ll break that blade over my knee,” Kid growled back just as hostile as Kikoku. “Hurt my lovers, any of them and I’ll fucking smelt you!”

“There’s a fire burning in your soul… a darkness in your heart,” Kikoku replied and smiled a wicked grin. “I like it.” With that he pulled back and turned his back on Kid on the others. He turned to Law and ran a hand over his cheek again. “Call my name if you need me, little master.”

“Please don’t antagonize Shachi,” Law sighed and Kikoku’s wicked grin told him he was going to do just that. The spirit looked around at the group before walking off. If Killer wasn’t mistaken it looked as if black smoke followed his footsteps. Killer shivered and then felt Heat grab onto his hand tightly. Heat’s eyes were glued to the sky. Killer followed his gaze and gaped. The sky above the village was filled with spirits in various sizes. Wire moved closer to them as well, staring at a snake-like spirit that slithered past them. Wire shivered. He hated snakes. Law chuckled.

“Trafalgar!” a voice called and the group turned towards it. It was a few of the waterbenders.

“What?” Law called back.

“Wanna take part in the ice sculpture competition?!” A young female bender called. “The naiads are judging!” Law looked at his dates and they all nodded. Law nodded and hurried over to the waterbenders. Kid and the others followed.

“Step on up!” Unagi shouted over the square and everyone around looked at them. “It’s time for the yearly ice sculpture competition! Our waterbenders all get one shot to create the most beautiful ice sculptures they can think of! Our lovely ladies here are the judges.” He motioned for the naiads. If Killer remembered correctly naiads are river spirits. The women Unagi had indicated looked as if they were made of water. They giggled and watched the benders curiously. The first one stepped up and closed his eyes. Then they snapped open and he made a maneuver where he jumped into the air. When his feet slammed into the snow ground an ice sculpture appeared. It looked like one of the naiads and they giggled. The next bender rolled her eyes and made her own sculpture. Killer watched in interest as the benders created one impressive sculpture after another. There were sculptures of animals, spirits, trees, flowers, ships, castles, towers and a lot of various things. Now it was Law’s turn. Law looked to be deep in thought. Then he nodded to himself and crouched down. It looked as if he was gripping the snow. Then he stood up quickly and dragged his hands upwards. Kid wondered what he was doing, then his eyes widened slightly. In front of them was a large snow globe and within that snow globe was the village itself. The naiads jumped up and down, clapping. The villagers cheered while the other waterbenders booed playfully. Law flipped them off and walked towards his dates. Kid gave him a gentle kiss.

“Let’s check out the booths,” Wire suggested eagerly. “It’s time to play some games!”

“This thing is rigged,” Kid growled as the ball he threw did not manage to knock down the tin cans that were stacked in a pyramid. Law was watching in amusement as the bandits tried to win a prize. For some reason it had turned into a competition to see who could win him a prize. He had no idea how it happened. Kid glared at Mūsu who was behind the counter for this particular game.

“The tin cans must be filled with something that makes the balls too light to knock them over!” Kid growled. “Don’t you have any heavier balls?”

“Yeah, blame the balls,” Mūsu mocked and turned to Law. “Wanna try, Captain?”

“Nah,” Law replied. “I have no need to prove to these big guys how it’s done.” The four bandits all glared at him and Law chuckled. “They are the ones that are trying to show off.” The bandits all grumbled and handed Mūsu the money they owed before they tried to walk off with Law. Law chuckled and picked up one of the balls. He kissed it and gave it to Killer. Killer looked at it skeptically. Law shrugged at him in return. Killer shrugged, aimed and threw the ball. This time… the pyramid fell. All four bandits stared at the fallen tin cans and then at Law and then back again. Law chuckled.

“Remember what this festival is about?” he asked them.

“Spirits,” Killer replied.

“Spirits enjoy playing little pranks,” Law explained and pointed at the tin cans. Tiny little creatures were running away from them. “They were watching and waiting for their gift.”

“Their gift?” Killer asked.

“Those spirits enjoy little signs of affection,” Law explained. “If you’d caressed the ball before throwing we would’ve been able to leave much sooner.” He reached up to kiss Killer’s jaw. Killer was handed a prize from Mūsu. It was a small dagger. Killer contemplated giving it to Law… but then remembered what sort of blade he wielded. Instead he gave it to Kid. Kid collected knives. Kid beamed and put the knife in his pocket. Law chuckled and nodded down the road towards a few food stalls. Wire walked beside him, wrapping an arm around his waist. Law leaned into him. He looked up when he noticed that Unagi was singing to a small audience of children, adults and spirits. Shiroi and Fluffy sat amongst the spirits and listened to him. A few people were skating on a small ice rink created for the occasion. Law grinned and grabbed Wire’s hand. He hurried up to the rink and turned to the boys. He used his bending to create skates for all of them. Kid nearly fell over at once, Wire did fall over, Heat managed to stay upright by flailing his arms around and Killer grabbed onto Law to stay upright. Law laughed and dragged Killer out on the ice. Law loved ice skating. He felt Unagi’s eyes on him as the musician started singing a new song.

“There’s the snow,” Unagi sang gently. “Look out below and bundle up because here it comes.” Law chuckled and smiled at him.

“Run outside,” Law sang back to him and everyone looked at him. “So starry eyed. A snowball fight breaks out and winter has finally begun.” Law kicked off and started gliding along the ice. His dates grabbed onto the fence and got out on the ice as well. Unagi joined Law on the ice.

“I twirl through the pathway with angelic grace,” Unagi sang, just as Kid fell over. “Until I slip on the ice and fall flat on my face.”

“Shut it!” Kid growled at him.

“This peppermint winter is so sugar-sweet. I don’t need to taste to believe. What’s December without Spirit Eve?” Law skated up to him and pushed him away from his boys. Unagi just grinned and glided off. Law held his hand out to Kid and helped him up. Kid clung to his hands. Law smiled and started slowly skating while holding Kid’s hands. Trying to ignore Unagi skating around them and singing.

“Hop in the sleigh,” Unagi sang happily and circled Heat and Killer who were clinging to each other to try and stay upright. “And we’ll glide away into the night and we’ll sip on moonlight.” Law chuckled as Kid fell backwards, dragging Law down on top of him. Kid pouted up at him.

“Runny nose, my frosty toes are getting cold,” Unagi sang teasingly as he skated around them. “But I feel so alive, so I smile wide!” He jumped over Law’s leg as Law tried to kick him. Law rolled his eyes and kissed Kid’s cheek before getting up. He held his hand out to Kid… only for Wire to skate up to him, grab that hand and pull him away from Kid.

“Hey!” Kid objected. Law stared at Wire. Wire moved over the ice in what looked like practiced ease. Wire spun Law in a pirouette and then had him at his side so that they could ice dance together. Law beamed.

“The snowflakes start falling and I start to float,” Unagi sang teasingly at Killer, Kid and Heat. “Until my mean taller brother stuffs snow down my coat! This peppermint winter is so sugar-sweet I don’t need to taste to believe. What’s December without Spirit Eve?”

“You are surprisingly good at this, Wire-ya,” Law said as Wire glided across the ice with him with practiced ease. Law had no problem following his lead. To the onlookers it looked as if they were waltzing across the ice. Little ice sprites and other winter spirits flew around them happily.

“Well… I guess I just have a great sense of balance,” Wire replied and leaned down to steal a small kiss as they glided across the ice.

“All this holiday cheer,  only spirits know where it goes but it returns every year,” Unagi sang as he skated close to them. “And though this winter does nothing but storm the joy in my heart is ablaze and it’s keeping me warm. It’s keeping me warm. It’s keeping me warm. I rip-” He got no further because Law got fed up with his teasing. He used his bending to trip Unagi up and the musician flew headfirst into a pile of snow. The onlookers laughed and Law smirked and leaned against Wire a bit as they glided across the ice. Law managed to get a peek at his other three dates. He smiled as he noticed them trying their best to not fall over. He lifted Wire’s hand to his lips and kissed it before taking off towards the other three. Wire chuckled and followed.

In the end Wire helped keep Kid and Killer upright as they skated around for a bit while Law focused on helping Heat find his footing on the ice. A few children joined them as well and Law and Wire played with them a bit. Heat, Killer and Kid sat on the fence and watched. After a bit Wire picked Law up bridal style and kissed him while skating back to the others. They needed to find something to eat after all. Law excitedly showed them to the food stalls. They had a lot of things for them to try. Law avoided the things with bread, but his bandits tasted everything they were offered. Law watched them with a fond smile on his lips. North Blue cuisine was very different from South Blue after all. Law couldn’t fight a small blush whenever his dates offered him treats or even fed him small tastes of their own food. Especially when Heat offered him some hot chocolate and then kissed his cheek where the chocolate had left a stain.

Law looked up as snow started falling softly all around them. He smiled and looked up at the sky above. The moon was peeking out through the clouds. It was all in all a beautiful night. Law felt a pair of arms around him as Kid pulled him back so that Law’s back was to Kid’s chest. Kid started kissing Law’s neck and cheeks gently. Law just hummed and pressed back against him. The music was still playing and Kid was swaying gently back and forth, pulling Law with him. Law closed his eyes and sighed contentedly. That’s when Kid gave him a little surprise… he started humming gently along to the tune and Law’s eyes snapped open to stare at him. Kid was hugging him close and humming into his ear. Law was pretty sure Kid was not aware of doing it. Law leaned up to kiss his jaw and Kid smirked. He was about to say something when a snowball hit him in the face. Law laughed and turned his head. He realized it was Ikkaku who’d sent the snowball flying. She had a predatory grin on her face.

“Bring it, Captain,” she called and Law smirked and raised his hand but she stopped him. “No bending!”

“Boo,” Law huffed but bent down and picked up some snow. He formed a snowball and sent it flying right at her. She squeaked and jumped to the side. The snow now instead hit Clione in the face. Law just smirked and Clione bent down to pick up some snow himself. He flung the ball at Law. Law ducked out of the way… only for the snowball to hit Wire. Wire gave a wicked grin and picked up a snowball of his own. Law chuckled and then a snowball fight broke out. On one side was Kid, Law, Killer, Heat, Wire, Shiroi, a few playful spirits, Karibū, Okojo and Penguin. On the other side were Ikkaku, Shinzo, Uni, Shachi, Clione, Raichō, Nousagi, Ajisashi and Mippei. The snowballs were flying and at one point Shiroi squealed with laughter when Uni got a hold of him and flung himself and Shiroi into a pile of snow. Law’s laughter was one of the only sounds Kid cared about though. Law’s laughter was a beautiful sound. As was Wire and Heat’s. Killer’s quiet chuckles warmed Kid’s heart.

“Time to bring in the big guns!” Ikkaku declared. “Shinzo! Uni!” Both men nodded and bent down to heave something onto their shoulders. It looked like cannons but instead of firing cannonballs…

“Snowball cannons?!” Penguin shouted. “That’s cheating!”

“Is not,” Ikkaku declared. “It’s not bending! Fire!” And fire they did.

“Take cover!” Law ordered. Okojo grabbed a sniggering Shiroi’s hand and pulled him behind a few boxes. Law hunkered down with the bandits. Penguin hid behind a barrel. Only Karibū stayed where he was. Law watched him curiously. Karibū didn’t move, not at first. Then he calmly weaved between the barrage of snowballs. As if he could see them coming before they were even sent flying by the cannons. Law took note. This had to be Haki. Law had only read about it, had never seen it in real life. But this had to be it.

“Had enough, Captain?” Ikkaku called while laughing.

“Never!” Law declared.

“Do it!” Shiroi laughed and Law looked at him in confusion. Shiroi was wearing his mask with a smiling face on it, but Law could tell he was smiling behind it as well. Shiroi was pointing at something and Law looked at where he pointed.

“ That is one big ball,” Killer remarked. Law had to agree. Above the other team was a huge snowball. More like a huge pile of snow.

“Aw fuck you,” Ajisashi groaned… before he got covered with snow. As was the rest of his team. Law’s team stared at the snow and then looked up. The spirits that had joined their team were hovering above where the snow had been dropped.

“Good job guys!” Shiroi praised before hurrying over to try and dig out the competition.

“Aji, if you can hear us just blow it away,” Penguin laughed. “No… wait, bad idea!” Too late. Ajisashi sent the snow flying with his airbending and now Law’s team were the ones fully covered in snow. Ikkaku laughed as she sat up in the snow.

“Well that was fun,” she said. “Round two?”

“Hell no!” Ajisashi growled and brushed off some snow from his shoulders.

“Sore loser?” Shiroi teased.

“Oh you little shrimp,” Ajisashi growled, but Law could see that it was playfully. “I oughta strangle you for pulling a stunt like that you little bastard. Ow!” Ikkaku had slapped him up the head.

“Don’t curse at the baby!” she scolded.

“I’m not a baby,” Shiroi huffed and crossed his arms.

“Maybe we should take a break and warm up a bit?” Shachi suggested. “Maybe we…” he trailed off and spun around. Law looked up as well and gaped. All inhabitants of Swallow Island did. Through the village came a woman walking… no… not a regular woman. She was barefoot in the snow and dressed in white and silver. Her long white hair seemed to shimmer like frost and her eyes were icy blue. Her white dress had long wide sleeves and was decorated with silver here and there. A silver belt was around her waist and a tiara of snowflakes and silver stars was on her head. Kid looked at her in confusion.

“Who’s that?” he asked.

“People around here call her the Snow Queen,” Shachi explained. “She’s a guardian deity of Swallow Island… a snow and ice spirit who’s lived here for hundreds of years… if not thousands.”

“Why are you all so shocked to see her?” Heat asked.

“She never shows herself to us… like at all,” Penguin replied. She came walking down the road, straight towards them. “Why is she here?” All eyes turned to Law and he shrugged. The Snow Queen walked up to them and regarded them all in turn before she smiled and walked over to where Shiroi was standing. He blushed as she reached out and carefully took his mask off. He lowered his gaze but she put a gentle finger to his chin and tipped his face up again. She looked straight at him.

“Who has lit the starlight that shines so bright in your eyes?” she asked Shiroi and he looked at her in confusion. “Who has brought the darkness for the guardians on this night? Who has placed the dark crown that sits upon your small brow? Who has brought the fierce men to my island, precious child?”

“I… I don’t know?” Shiroi replied nervously.

“Are you one of many more or the one they’re waiting for?” she asked gently and took his hands in hers. “You, my little child so close to my heart… have I given you the right to be the treasure of this earth? Are you truly heaven standing right before my eyes?”

“I… don’t think so?” Shiroi whispered and tears started slowly trekking down his cheeks. “I don’t think I am anything or anyone…”

“Why the tears you’re crying?” she asked gently. “What has made you frightened?” She looked at his hands that were clutching his coat as tightly as he could. “Why do your tiny fingers hold so tightly to your coat?” She placed a hand on his cheek. “See the dancing shadows, feel how soft the wind blows. It’s following a spirit that was only just here.”

“I-I’m scared b-because I don’t know w-what you mean… I-I don’t know what’s going on.”

“Are you one of many more or the one we’re waiting for?” she asked once more and pulled him into her embrace. “You, my little child, are so close to my heart. Have I given you the right to be the treasure of the earth? Are you truly heaven that I’m cradling in my arms?”

“I’m not heaven… I’m… no one…”

In reply the Snow Queen kissed his forehead as gently as she could. The spirits that were nearby all cheered and flew, ran or floated around them before dashing off into the night.

“May you greet all others as sisters and as brothers,” the Snow Queen told Shiroi. “And may you be received with only love and gentleness. Wherever time may take you they will not forsake you.” She turned Shiroi towards Law, Ikkaku and the rest of their gang. “Grant this spirit’s prayer that your days of mirth be blessed.” She smiled and caressed his hair gently. “Are you only one of many more or truly the one we’ve been waiting for? You, my sweet child who is so close to my heart. I have given you the right to be earth’s treasure here tonight. And you are truly heaven that I cradle in my arms.” She hugged him and caressed his hair. “Who has lit the starlight that’s shining so bright in your eyes? They’re shining like a diamond over Swallow Island tonight.” With that she placed a kiss on Shiroi’s forehead before she turned and left the same way she had come. But not before she turned to the right and blew a kiss at Kikoku who was watching the whole scene with narrowed eyes. Law noticed something… Kikoku’s chaos energy was burning around his feet like black and purple flames.

“Uh oh,” he said and dashed across the snow towards the spirit. Kikoku was slowly transforming as he glared at the Snow Queen. She was just smirking cockily at him. Law could barely make out wings and horns starting to form on Kikoku’s form as he reached him and grabbed his arm. Kikoku turned to him and started to relax. He then turned to glare at the place where the Snow Queen had vanished.

“Witch,” he growled before pulling Law into a hug.

“What just happened?” Law asked him.

“The witch claimed what she wanted… bitch.”

“What did she want?”

“’s not important… you’ll know when you need to know.”

“You are being cryptic on purpose.”

“Of course. It’s fun.”

“Wicked blade,” Law huffed and Kikoku sniggered and nuzzled him.

“My little master is so impatient . Go play with your toys. I’ll keep watch.” With that he let go before vanishing into the darkness. Law rolled his eyes but turned back towards his dates and his friends. Ikkaku was cuddling a still trembling Shiroi to her. What had just happened? Law’s brow furrowed. He needed to do some research… later. For now, he needed to make sure everyone was okay… and spend some more time with his dates.

A couple of hours later Law was trying to figure out how to make everyone comfortable in his little house. He had taken the mattress from his own bed and the guest mattress he had tucked away in a closet. He and the boys had also walked Shiroi back to the healing house and at the same time brought three of the mattresses from there. Law was now trying to figure out the best way to position them on his floor. And make sure there were enough pillows, duvets and blankets for all five of them.

“You’re fussing too much,” Killer chuckled and wrapped his arms around him, kissing his cheek. “Just drop everything down and we’ll be fine. We won’t get cold because of Heat.”

“And we can cuddle if that doesn’t work,” Heat supplied and then blushed a little. Law chuckled.

“Fine,” he said and Kid and Wire took the beddings and started putting it on the floor. As soon as they were done they started removing all of their clothes. Law blushed a little because he couldn’t get over how hot the bandits looked. They were so muscular. Law felt Killer grip his sweater and smiled as Killer started pulling it off him. Law allowed Killer and Heat to undress him before Killer picked him up and carried him to bed. Law found himself in the middle with Heat on one side and Killer on the other. Kid snuggled up on Heat’s other side and Wire on Killer’s other side. Law sighed contentedly and cuddled closer to Heat to get the warmth he wanted.

“So, what’s the deal with that little runt of yours?” Kid asked and Law lifted his head to look at him. “The one with the mask.”

“What do you mean?” Law asked.

“That spirit lady talking to him like that… all these spirit things attached to him… what’s up with that?”

“To be completely honest… I don’t know. Spirits can get attached to people, like Kikoku is to me… but I’ve never seen anything like this before. Even Bepo, who is usually quite shy, goes crazy around Shiroi. I don’t know what’s up with that… and why the Snow Queen did what she did. I’ve never even seen her in real life before. She usually stays on her own somewhere in the snowy mountains. Legend says that you can hear her singing on cold winter’s nights if you are lost on the mountain.”

“She’s a winter spirit then?” Killer asked.

“Yeah… There is even a poem about her. ‘Born of cold and winter air and mountain rain combining. This icy force, both foul and fair, has a frozen heart worth mining. So cut through the heart, cold and clear. Strike for love and strike for fear. See the beauty, sharp and clear. Split the ice apart and break the frozen heart. Beautiful, powerful, dangerous, cold, ice has a magic that can't be controlled. She is stronger than one, stronger than ten, stronger than a hundred men. Born of cold and winter air and mountain rain combining. This icy force, both foul and fair, has a frozen heart worth mining. So cut through the heart, cold and clear. Strike for love and strike for fear. See the beauty, sharp and clear. Split the ice apart and break the frozen heart.’ That’s something we’re told by the elders every once in a while. She is beautiful, but dangerous. Cold and deadly but also kind and gentle… it depends on how and why you approach her.”

“This island is so fucking weird,” Kid huffed and laid down again. “You people are super weird.”

“Look who’s talking!”

“For bandits we’re pretty regular,” Wire soothed.

“Err… nope.”

“What do you mean ‘nope’?!”

Law just smirked and closed his eyes.

“Oi!”

“Wire just shut up and go to sleep,” Killer grunted. “We’re all tired.”

“Rude ass healer,” Wire huffed but settled down. Law just smiled and cuddled a little closer to Heat. It didn’t take long for all five of them to drift off to sleep. While they slept Kikoku projected his avatar into the room, sitting on the empty bed and watching all five of them. He chuckled.

“Little ones I hope you are prepared because things are about to get much weirder from here on out,” he whispered. He smirked. “This is so exciting . My question is… will you five be ready for the storm that is approaching? Or will you bend to its will?” He chuckled and in the dark night it sounded almost evil.

Chapter Text

Part 21

The following few days Law settled into a new routine. He woke up, kissed his lovers goodbye and left them sleeping in his home. He went to the healing house and started working. After a little bit Kujira would show up with breakfast for him, Shachi, Bepo, Penguin and Shiroi… and snacks for the spirits. Law would do his usual rounds in the village to check up on sick or injured people. He would then go to the tavern to have lunch with his lovers and spend some time with them. Then he went to check on the house that was being built for Shiroi to stay in. Okojo and Ikkaku and her team were helping out with planning it. They were even making little beds for the spirits that had been following Shiroi around lately. The craze from when he first arrived had calmed down a little. But Fluffy and six small spirits would constantly accompany him. They would all need beds so Shinzo had constructed a few small that would be attached to the wall next to Shiroi’s bed. After checking up on the house building Law would return to the healing house to check on the tonics, salves or medicines he had started in the morning. Then he would go train with the waterbenders because they were in serious need of it. Then he would return to the tavern to have dinner with his lovers and or his friends. After that he would make his final rounds before going home to relax. His lovers were usually there with him or he would on occasion go to their ship to stay the night… and have some fun . Law felt very content with this new routine but also a bit saddened because he knew that soon a day will come when the bandits leave again. They had assured him that they would come back as often as possible but Law still felt saddened thinking about it. Like right now as he sat on Wire’s lap reading the newspaper. Kid was talking about how he would be the one defeat the Yonko one day.

The Yonko were the four mightiest bandit clans that sailed around the world. They had whole islands that belonged to them and the Marines and Celestial Dragons feared them more than the Revolutionary army. They had all, save one, been around for decades and ever since the former Avatar, Gol D. Roger, had died they were seen as one part of the power system that upheld the world.

The youngest of the four was a man called Akagami no Shanks. He was the leader of the Akagami Gang. Law knew he was not a bender of any kind. Law strongly suspected the man could use that rumored Haki thing he had heard about, the same thing Karibū used to see. Akagami was apparently the strongest nonbender in the world. It was debated if it was him or Dracule ‘Hawkeye’ Mihawk. Akagami may be the youngest of the Yonko but Law had heard that the guy used to sail with the former Avatar! If that was true he surely knew his way around the ocean and how to fight.

The second Yonko was Charlotte Linlin more commonly known as Big Mom. She was an airbender with a very particular skill. It was rumored that she could use her airbending to pull souls out of other people’s bodies and put them in other things! Law shivered at the thought of it. She was basically making her own spirits and that didn’t sit right with Law.

The third Yonko was Kaido, known as the King of Beasts. Law knew that Doffy had been working with the man before he got arrested and before Cora got killed. Kaido was a bandit that gathered people who had been possessed by spirits and put them in his gang. If a human survived a possession of a spirit they would gain traits from that spirit. Such as claws, branches, ice shards and so on. Law had heard that all of Kaido’s strongest men also had been possessed by spirits and that they were a terrifying bunch called Kaido’s Three Calamities.

The last and strongest of all the Yonko was Edward Newgate to most people known as Whitebeard. He was called and referred to as the Strongest Man Alive. He had been the rival of Avatar Roger… and apparently good friends. If what one of his Commanders said was true. Law had met the Second Division Commander once… when he came looking for his younger brother on Swallow Island. The guy had not been there so the Division Commander had left. But not before praising the old man like crazy. Whitebeard was an earthbender and could cause large earthquakes with just a flick of his wrist. He was the most dangerous of the Yonko, but according to his Commander, also very kind. Law doubted that was true. None of the Yonko could be called kind after all.

“It will be easier to go after Akagami first,” Kid told the rest of them as he paced in front of the fire. “He is the youngest and least experienced of the lot. He also has the smallest gang.”

“But his right hand man is regarded as one of the smartest people alive, Kid,” Killer told him as he read through the notes he had gathered about the Yonko so far. “Not only that but he has a man that is regarded as the best sniper in the world in his gang as well. All of his gang members are viewed as strong and dangerous.”

“There are no benders in his crew so how dangerous can they be?”

“If they can pull off the shit Pengduck can, you should be worried,” Heat quipped and Law gave him a glare. “Sorry, sorry, Penguin .”

“Well thanks to bird boy we know what to expect! They have the smallest ship, the weakest allies and the least members. They will be the first we take on. Then we take on Big Mom. She is weaker than both Kaido and Whitebeard. We need to train a lot more before we are ready for those monsters.”

“But you think you are ready for Akagami, Kid-ya?” Law asked and looked up from the newspaper he was reading. There had been an article about Whitebeard’s gang being on the hunt for something all over the world.

“Of course!”

“But you haven’t even taken out a Warlord yet… and those are terrifying in their own right, Kid-ya.”

“How dangerous can a couple of benders and a swordsman be?” Kid scoffed. “We’ll practice on the Warlords then if that calms your nervous little heart.” He kissed Law’s cheek.

“What would calm my heart would be you knuckleheads doing a bit more research on these people before you decide to fight them, Kid-ya,” Law scolded and wagged the rolled up newspaper at him. Wire chuckled and kissed his neck gently. Law huffed and leaned back against him. “The Yonko and the Warlords are not like Hawkins or Apoo… they are a million times more dangerous than them! I’ve heard that the Warlord Boa Hancock can use her earthbending to turn people into stone! Moria is apparently a very skilled waterbender as is Son of the Sea Jimbei! You shouldn’t take things so lightly or you might all get killed, Kid-ya!”

“You’re so cute when you’re angry,” Kid teased. “Ow!” Law had slapped him on the head with the rolled-up newspaper.

“Baka!” Law shouted and kept whacking him with the newspaper, each time he hit he called out baka. Killer, Heat and Wire laughed hysterically while Kid tried to defend himself from the newspaper attack. Kid took a step back and tripped on their makeshift bed. Law looked down at him and huffed.

“If you can’t even defend yourself from a newspaper, how are you supposed to fight against the Yonko?!” Law scolded and bent down to wag the “weapon” at his face. “If you rush in there without preparation you might lose a limb! Hey!” Kid had wrapped his arms around Law and pulled him down onto the bed, cuddling him close. “Baka! Let go!”

“No,” Kid growled playfully. “I’ve trapped myself a little waterbender. There’s no way for you to escape this hold.”

“Oh?” Law asked and smirked. “Why not?”

“No way to reach water.”

“Oh? But aren’t you guys sweating a lot, Kid-ya?”

“Yeah. So?” The next second he found himself pushed into the mattress and he let go of Law in surprise. He looked up at a smirking Law. A hand made of water was pushing Kid into the mattress. Killer, Heat and Wire gaped at the scene. Law got to his feet, smirking. Then he made a somewhat disgusted face and sent the water to the sink and let it down the drain.

“Yuck,” he brushed his hand off on his trousers.

“Did you just use our sweat to waterbend?!” Kid asked and got to his feet. “You can do that?!”

“All waterbenders that are creative enough can do that,” Law told him. “Which is why I keep telling you to do some more research! The Warlords and the Yonko are the strongest benders outside of the Marines! What I can do, they can do better! So, if you can’t beat me and I constantly take you by surprise how will they not?!” Kid blinked at him before he started laughing. “What’s so funny?!”

“You’re just so cute when you get all worried,” Kid told him and pulled him into a hug. Law huffed. Kid smirked and started putting tiny kisses on Law’s neck, cheeks, nose, forehead and lips. He was acting as soft and cute as he could to make Law soften. It didn’t take long for Kid to realize… It was working perfectly. Law sighed and relaxed in his grip. He turned around and wrapped his arms around Kid’s neck, hugging him tightly. Kid hugged him closer. His brow furrowed. He looked up at Killer, Heat and Wire. All three had the same look on their faces as he did. Was Law really this worried about them?

“Pet?” Kid asked and Law tightened his grip. “Are you really this worried about this?”

“I don’t want you to die,” Law whispered while clinging to Kid.

“We won’t die.”

“You can’t know that.”

“No, but I can do my damnedest to not let it happen.”

“Everyone I love dies and leaves me alone,” Law whispered and hid his face in Kid’s shoulder. Kid stared from him to the other three and then back again.

“Pet?” Kid soothed gently. Since he was bare chested, he could feel something wet hit his pecs. “Pet?!” He gently pushed Law back to see his face. Tears were slowly rolling down Law’s cheeks. “What’s wrong?”

“Don’t die,” Law said weakly while looking up at Kid. “Don’t leave me too.” Kid raised a hand and placed it on Law’s cheek, gently.

“I can’t promise that I’ll never die, pet,” Kid soothed. “But I promise to be as careful as I can. If that means waiting a bit before going after my goals… so be it.” Kid wrapped his strong arms around Law once more. Killer, Heat and Wire walked over to join the hug. Law took a shuddering breath and hid his face against Kid again. His four lovers kissed his shoulders, neck, head and cheeks as gently as they could to try and sooth him. Kid took a step to the right, stumbled over Wire’s foot… and brought all of them down with him when he fell over. Kid cursed loudly as he was on the bottom with the other four on top of him. Wire, Heat and Killer rolled off Kid and Law. Law groaned and lifted his head.

“Why are you guys so heavy,” he complained. “What are you made out of?”

“Muscles,” the four bandits replied.

“Except your tits,” Law teased, sniffling. “Your tits are so soft.”

“They are not tits!” the other four complained.

“They are very nice tits,” Law said and closed his eyes, resting his head on Kid’s ‘tits’.

“Oi!” Kid objected in annoyance. “Don’t act cute to get out of trouble! These are not tits!”

“Yes they are… pillow tits.”

“S-shut it!” Kid blushed and the other three laughed. Wire got up to blow out the candles while Killer and Heat made themselves comfortable in their little “nest”. Wire soon joined them and pulled the blanket up over Kid and Law. They all shared a few kisses before deciding it was time to sleep. Kid wrapped protective arms around Law and refused to let go. Law, still having that slight fear of the bandits abandoning him, felt calmed by Kid’s arms around him and the other three being so close. Law lifted his head and watched the four sleeping bandits.

“What would I give to live where you are?” Law whispered to the four of them. “What would I pay to stay here beside you? What would I do to see you smiling at me? Where would we walk, where would we run if we could stay all day in the sun? Just you four and me, and I could be… part of your world.” He sighed. But that could never happen. He couldn’t force them to stay on Swallow Island forever and he couldn’t break his promise. “I’d be risking it all only to fall back where we started… back near the shore back to before you took my hands. Betcha at sea they can see and they don’t strand you… brokenhearted… you’re part of me and I’ll be part of your world.” He closed his eyes and listened to Kid’s beating heart. “Even if we’re apart you’ll have a part deep within my heart. Even when you leave I’m sure I’ll be on your minds. I spend each day sending a prayer to keep you safe. You’ll be in my thoughts, heart and prayers… so… don’t abandon me… I love you.” Law slowly drifted off to sleep.

Law was sitting in the tavern the next day when the door was slammed open. Nousagi came running in. He looked around rapidly, Law seriously worried that his neck might snap. He was clearly looking for someone. He didn’t look panic, just frantic so, Law didn’t worry about it. He heard Nousagi squeak and the next second the guard had grabbed onto Law’s arm and was pulling on it.

“Captain, Captain you need to come down to the docks!” Nousagi said and pulled on his arm.

“Why?” Law asked calmly, not moving from his chair.

“ He’s back!” Nousagi said happily. The Kid Bandits looked between Law and Nousagi with curiosity. Who was he ? Was it Hawkins again or perhaps Apoo? Then… Law’s face split into a wide grin and he got to his feet and ran to the door. Kid and the others got up and hurried after him. They needed to make sure Law was okay after all.

When they got out of the tavern they noticed that Law was already on his way out of the gate. Raichō and Ajisashi were on guarding duty and both grinned when Law ran past them. That was weird, why was everyone acting so strangely and who the hell was this he that Nousagi had mentioned? Kid heard someone chuckle behind them and turned. Ikkaku was smirking at them as she walked past.

“You guys are in trouble now,” she teased and walked down the hill as well. The four bandits looked at each other in confusion before following her. They could see Law hurrying down the path towards the docks. A new ship lay anchored there and Kid swore when he realized what type of ship it was. It was a Marine Battleship! Marines were unloading what looked to be empty barrels and boxes onto the docks. The dock workers all accepted the items, and everyone seemed happy to see this specific Marine vessel. Even some of Law’s friends were all looking quite giddy and happy as the people onboard the ship made their way off it… and Law made his way closer to it. From a distance Kid and the others could see a man in Marine uniform making his way off the ship.

“Shit!” Killer exclaimed. “I know who that is!” He grabbed onto Kid’s upper arm. “Kid… that’s Rear Admiral Diez Drake!”

“What?!” Kid stared from Killer to the Rear Admiral. Kid had read about the guy in the newspaper. Diez Drake was a Marine Rear Admiral who had once been possessed by a spirit or so the rumors said. According to those rumors Drake had scales on parts of his body, claws, a tail and the strength of a dragon or something. Kid turned to Wire. Wire rolled his eyes and dug through his pockets and found the spyglass. Kid snatched it and turned it towards the dock. Sure enough the man that had just left the Marine Battleship was tall… probably as tall as Wire if not taller. But not only that… he was covered in scales and had sharp claws instead of regular fingernails! He looked like a mix of human and dragon! Well… without wings.

“Looks like Law has noticed him too,” Heat said and the four bandits felt dread fill them. Kid tossed the spyglass to Wire and the four of them started running down the hill. They needed to rescue Law! Wire, Kid and Heat readied themselves to unleash their bending and Killer drew his blades. They needed to defend their healer!

“Drake!” Law suddenly shouted and the four bandits froze in place. “Drake!” Law was trying to make his way through the crowd towards the Rear Admiral. Kid and the others had just reached the bottom of the hill. Drake turned his head at the call and Kid’s eyes widened when the man first smiled and then rushed towards Law. He carefully pushed his way through the crowd. Law jumped onto a box before lunging himself at Drake. For a second Kid thought Law was about to attack the Rear Admiral, but to his surprise Law instead wrapped his arms around Drake’s neck… hugging him. Drake wrapped his big arms around Law and pulled him tightly to his chest… and his tail… started fucking wagging! Law was beaming as he hugged Drake and Drake clutched Law to his chest as tightly as he could.

“Toooold you,” Ikkaku teased the four bandits. “You guys just got some competition for the most important man in Law’s life.” The bandits stared from her to Law and Drake. Drake was still hugging Law to him and Law was smiling so brightly his whole face was shining. Drake spun around on the docks happily, making Law’s hat fall off. Law just laughed though and held onto Drake. Drake grinned happily as well. Kid… Kid felt the jealousy burn in his stomach. What. Was. Going. On?! He balled his hands into tight fists and turned on his heel and marched back towards the village. Killer, Heat and Wire followed him as well. All four looked back at their healer and the Marine hugging by the Marine Battleship. What the fuck did Ikkaku mean with competition? They needed to figure this out… and they knew just who to ask.

Chapter Text

Part 22

Law didn’t want to let go. He knew he didn’t need to let go. He knew he didn’t have to… yet at least. By the way Drake’s arms tightened around him slightly… and how his tail wagged Law knew Drake was feeling the same.

“I’ve missed you so much,” Drake said and held Law a little tighter. He pressed his nose into Law’s hair and breathed in. Law chuckled.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

“Smelling you,” Drake replied. “You smell like home to me. I’ve missed it. I’ve missed you.”

“I missed you too,” Law admitted readily and looked up at Drake. Then he let his gaze roam over the taller man. “No new major injuries.”

“No new major injuries,” Drake echoed and placed Law down on the box he’d used to jump into Drake’s arms. Drake looked over Law as well. “No injuries on you either. But your ring, earring, goggles, and wrist guards are new. They’re not your usual style either. Have I missed something?”

“What haven’t you missed,” Law teased gently. “You guys missed the Spirit Festival to start.” At Law’s words whines, groans, sad exclaims and other sounds of frustrations were heard around the pair. Law looked around at the men and women under Drake’s command, Drake’s crew as Law jokingly called them. They were all looking upset. Law chuckled. “Don’t you fancy Marines own calendars?”

“You know very well the Spirit Festival can occur anywhere between the 10th and the 24th,” Drake scolded lightly, and Law smirked. “The elders always announce it a few days prior! We thought we would make it in time due to arriving on the 15th…” Law chuckled and patted his head in the most patronizing way he could.

“There, there,” he teased.

“Oh fuck off,” Drake told him and pushed his hand aside. “What else have we missed?”

“Me of course,” Ikkaku said as she marched over to the pair. Law smirked when he noticed Drake’s tail start to wag again.

“H-hello Ikkaku,” he said, sounding flustered. Law smirked. This would be fun.

“Law might like being manhandled like this as he goes around his daily business but I am not into that kind of thing,” Shachi objected wildly as Kid carried him by the back of his shirt. Shachi hung in the air with his arms crossed and an annoyed pout on his lip. Kid and the other three bandits had marched into the healing house and had grabbed him by the back of his jacket and carried him outside. They didn’t say anything, just kept walking. Which was why Shachi was now trying to make jokes to force them to react at least.

“Look,” Shachi tried again. “We might’ve started out on the wrong foot here but that’s no reason to manhandle me from my job and out into the snow! I might be from the North Blue but not all of us adore snow you know!” He got no reply. He turned his head and looked at the four bandits and they all looked… well… Sour. To be fair he couldn’t exactly say what Killer’s face looked like underneath the mask. Why were they all looking so grumpy? Had something happened between them and Law? Had something happened today? Wait… Ooooooh. Shachi knew what was going on.

“This is about Drake, isn’t it?” he asked with a smirk… and then yelped as Kid dropped him. Shachi landed in the snow on his butt and the four bandits glared down at him.

“What’s the deal with Drake,” Kid growled. His face started turning red with rage when he noticed Shachi’s smirk. “What’s with that look?!”

“Poor, poor little bandits,” Shachi sighed melodramatically and crossed his arms. “Did you not see it for yourselves?” His smirk was downright evil. “Drake is someone very special to Law. I daresay he is the most special person to Law… ever .” Well… at least alive hung unsaid. “He is the guy closest to his heart and quite frankly the only person that can get Law to beam . To smile so brightly he lights up a room. His most treasured person.” He had to fight his laughter because Kid looked about ready to explode. Kid was gritting his teeth, tightly and clutching his fists so tight that little pebbles and small rocks around them were vibrating. Heat appeared to be on fire. Wire’s gaze was dark . Killer… had an air of dark wrath around him. Yet, Shachi was not scared. In fact… he was very amused.

“Are you jealous?” he teased the four bandits.

“No!” the four yelled at him.

“Oh, well good. Then again who wouldn’t be?” Shachi got to his feet and dusted the snow off his trousers. “I mean… a Rear Admiral, the youngest in a while if I heard correctly. The Marines’ golden boy. Spirit touched. Tall. Muscular . Kind. Sweet. Intelligent. Makes Law smile like the sun.” He rested his chin between his thumb and index finger while smirking at the four. “Law’s favorite person in the whole wide world. Who wouldn’t be jealous?” He noticed the four bandits about to combust from sheer jealous wrath. “Not to mention that whenever he stops by Law will drop whatever he is doing… to spend time with… him.”

“We gotta go,” Kid growled, turned on his heel and marched off. Killer, Heat and Wire hurried after him. Shachi was left standing in the snow, smirking like the evil prankster he was. Kid and the others would never know what hit them. He turned to his right and noticed Penguin watch him with an unimpressed look. Shiroi was next to him, carrying a bag of groceries it looked like.

“You sure enjoy stirring up trouble don’t you,” Penguin asked and Shachi beamed at him.

“I just wanna see how far I can take this before those four implode,” Shachi said innocently. “Don’t give me that look!” he pointed at Penguin. “I am pretty sure Ikkaku is doing the same thing! And once she gets going she’ll rope Unagi into it.”

“All three of you are terrible people,” Penguin scolded.

“We are not! We are just having a bit of fun!”

“What if they actually try to fight Drake?” Penguin countered.

“Law would stop them before that happened.”

“What if they accuse Law of leading them on?”

“They won’t do that,” Shachi said and grinned. “Have you seen them around Law?”

“I… I think Shachi is right,” Shiroi said and looked up at Penguin. “They’ll get mad at Drake-san and not Law-san. They’re jealous… very.”

“How do you know that?” Penguin asked curiously.

“Green jealous spirits were crawling around their feet. Didn’t you see them?”

“Nope. Oh well.” Penguin shrugged. “Don’t come crying to us when you’re about to get murdered by bandits.” The last he aimed at Shachi. He put his arm around Shiroi’s shoulders and turned him towards the direction of his house. It will soon be finished.

“They won’t do that because I am too smart to get caught,” Shachi huffed. “No one can sneak up on AAAAAAH!” he screamed in terror as he looked down at whatever was nudging his hand… only to realize it was Fluffy who had licked his hand. Shachi fled.

Kid and the others had walked back to the tavern. Kid slammed the door open the way he always did, but no one paid them any attention. Kid didn’t pay anyone attention either because he was busy looking around for a certain healer. The tavern was filled with the Marines that had arrived earlier. It did not take Kid long to find who he was looking for. Law and Drake were sitting at the bar. Drake had his arm draped around Law’s shoulders while he drank from the tankard he was holding with his other hand. Law looked quite content leaning against the much bigger man. He had a smile on his face and looked at Drake with a softness Kid had never seen in his eyes… no, a fondness he had never seen. Kid gritted his teeth and started walking towards them. He slammed his palm down on the bar counter right next to Law and Law looked up at him. When he saw Kid he gave him a smile.

“Kid-ya,” he said. “Where have you guys been? I thought you would still be here in the tavern.”

“We went out to get some fresh air,” Kid replied, not looking at Law, but at Drake.

“Well I want to introduce you to someone,” Law told Kid. “Kid-ya, this is Drake.” Law looked up at Drake. “Drake, this is Kid-ya and if he’s here Killer-ya, Heat-ya and Wire-ya should be around somewhere too.”

“I know who this guy is, Law,” Drake replied, and Kid could see the arm around Law tighten a little. “As I am sure you do as well.”

“If you are talking about their career choices I am well aware.”

“Then you are also aware of some of the stuff these guys have done?”

“Don’t be like that, you might scare them away,” Law huffed and elbowed Drake in the side. “I happen to like Kid-ya and the others, very much.” Kid smirked at those words.

“They’re dangerous.”

“Lucky I’ve got a big bad Marine here to protect me then,” Law teased and chuckled. Kid glared at Drake. Then he smirked and leaned down. He gripped Law’s chin and turned the smaller man’s face toward his and kissed him hard on the mouth. Law jumped a little in surprise and Kid noticed Drake’s eyes going dark with anger. Kid pulled back and smirked.

“My lipstick looks good on you,” he teased and stroked Law’s lips with his thumb. Law rolled his eyes.

“Territorial brute,” he huffed.

“You like it,” Kid purred. “We still have to finish our lunch, you know.”

“I’ll join you later, Drake and I still have some stuff to catch up on. I also need to drill him about his latest escapades. Apparently, something very embarrassing happened.”

“Have you been talking to Miles again?” Drake groaned.

“Your right-hand-man is a well of information,” Law teased. “I wanna hear everything about the Dress Incident.”

“I had nothing to do with that and I fully blame Fullbody.”

“That’s the idiot with the knuckles, right?”

“Right.”

“So, what did he do?”

“I will not tell you that story in front of the entire village you menace!” Drake shouted, face turning quite pink. Which clashed quite horribly with the scales on his face. Law just chuckled. While the tavern laughed. Kid and his lovers were not laughing. Because they could hear the comments from around them.

“Aww it’s so nice to see Healer Trafalgar all happy again,” someone said.

“Those two are at it again I see,” a second person added.

“Drake-san is so good for Trafalgar-san,” an elderly woman all but cooed. “When he’s around Healer Trafalgar becomes so happy.”

“Those two are a weird pairing but it warms this old man’s heart seeing them both so happy,” an old man added.

“Captain sure looks happier with Drake here,” Clione said happily from the corner.

“Of course, he does,” Unagi added. “You know how much he cares about Drake.”

“And the other way around,” Ikkaku added and smirked. “I think Law is just as important to Drake as Drake is to Law. Each other’s most treasured person.” Kid gritted his teeth, turned on his heel and stalked out. Killer and the other two followed. Law watched them go in confusion. What was going on?

“You’re so foolish,” Law scolded many hours later. He was back on Drake’s ship. The pair was lying in bed, cuddling and trying to get Drake warmed up. After Drake became possessed by a spirit that later left he was left with some lizard traits and one of those traits that you couldn’t see was that he had a hard time handling the cold. Which was why he was always dressed in really thick clothes… and why he loved to cuddle to get some heat back into his body.

“How could you forget your fur blankets?” Law scolded and Drake pulled Law even tighter to him. “You knew you were going to arrive midwinter!”

“I was just… so eager to see you and the guys again,” Drake grumbled and nuzzled Law’s hair. “I’ve missed you.”

“I missed you too.” Law smiled up at him. “Have… have you found anything out?”

“Doffy is still cursing out anyone trying to talk to him. He is being as vocal and hostile as always.”

“Have you been able to see him?”

“No, I applied to be transferred to work at Impel Down, but the higher ups think I will be more useful doing what I am doing. I’m trying to find a way to free him… but it’s difficult.”

“If only there was a way to infiltrate Impel…”

“I’ve thought about it, but I don’t know anyone crazy enough or stupid enough to help me with it.”

“I would do it myself if I wasn’t needed here… also…” He felt Drake’s arms tighten around him. “Something weird is going on around here right now… I don’t know what, I don’t know when but ever since Shiroi arrived on the island I felt something had begun. The Snow Queen proved me right… and Kikoku is being nasty and keeping what he knows to himself.”

“The spirits are being quite… lively these days. Usually this place is calm but it seems to be buzzing.”

“It wasn’t even this bad when he dropped by to ask me to teach him waterbending,” Law huffed. “Baka.”

“The stories Ikkaku gave me about that still amuses me to this day.” Drake chuckled and kissed the top of his head. “Imagine that… my baby brother turning down the Avatar.”

“Yeah,” Law smirked. “The look on his face was priceless.”

“EEEEEH?! Why not?!” a young man with black hair shouted. “Torao’s the best waterbender! Why won’t you teach me?!”

“Because you are an idiot and won’t ever listen to anything I say!” Law shouted angrily. “Now let me off this ship or I will sink it and you know I can do it!”

“But Luffy needs the best waterbender to teach him how to waterbend,” a red-haired girl objected. “And that’s you!”

“I’m a healer and your leader doesn’t seem the type to me.”

“Come off it!” a blonde man growled angrily. “We’ve seen you fight! You’ve kicked our asses! Don’t come with that ‘I’m just a healer’ shit to us!”

“I already said no. Have you people fallen so far in your sense of morality that you are going to kidnap me from my home, where I want to stay to fulfill a promise I made, just to get your wills through?!”

“But we need you,” a little reindeer guy mumbled.

“Well, my fucking island needs me too!” Law shouted angrily. He got up and wiggled in the ropes around him. “I promised I would stay and protect them! You’re taking me from my home. You’re taking me from my friends. You are completely ignoring my wishes and then you have the gall to demand me teaching your idiotic leader to waterbend?! I’d rather throw myself over the side of the ship than help any of you!”

“Torao, don’t say that!” said leader exclaimed horrified.

“Bite me,” Law growled.

“But… Luffy really needs a good teacher,” the redhead said again.

“Luffy,” another man said. This one had green hair. The leader turned to him. “I would usually do whatever it is you ask me to. But if Torao made a promise who are we to force him to break it?”

“Zoro…” the leader mumbled.

“A promise is a promise, Luffy. A teacher that doesn’t want to teach is a lousy teacher. Let Torao go.”

“But… who else can help me learn waterbending?”

“The North Blue are full of benders and so is the Grand Line. We’ll find someone that wants to teach you. Let Torao go.”

“Zoro is right,” a woman with black hair said gently. “In fact…” she moved her hands and little stone tools appeared on the chain tying Law up and the tools cut the chains. Law got up and looked at the group on the deck.

“See ya,” he said and walked to the railing.

“Torao!” the leader called and Law turned to him.

“What,” Law asked. The guy grinned.

“See ya around!”

“In your dreams,” Law scoffed and jumped over the railing.

“Not that he took no for an answer,” Law chuckled and looked at Drake. “He kidnapped me. I was let go a bit later and made it back home… Bepo was swimming after the ship with Ikkaku, Shachi and Penguin riding on his back.”

“I wonder if the Avatar found a good teacher,” Drake chuckled. “He might come back for you.”

“And I’ll turn him down again until he gets it,” Law huffed before yawning.

“Tired?”

“Exhausted.”

“Go to sleep then.”

“Will you be here when I wake up?” Law asked and clutched Drake’s shirt.

“I promise I won’t ever let go,” Drake said firmly. Both of them thought back to a time way back. Doffy had just been arrested and Drake had just arrived on Swallow. Both young boys were grieving the loss of their family. They only had each other and both feared to lose the last remnant of their family. They would fall asleep clinging to each other each night and always asked the same questions… just like now. Law closed his eyes and rested his head on Drake’s shoulder. Drake wrapped his arms and tail securely around his little brother and held on tight. Nothing would tear the two of them apart. Nothing.

Chapter Text

Part 23

“Th-this is for me too?” Shiroi asked and stared at the now finished house. They had added a small pen outside his house as well as a few small treehouses in the tree next to his cottage so that some spirits could live there.

“Yeah!” Mūsu said with a big grin. “We decided your friends needed a few more places to stay but couldn’t fit more little houses and beds inside your house.”

“The roof is already filled with tiny houses for tiny spirits and there are beds all over the walls,” Ajisashi added. A falcon spirit landed on his shoulder. “You wouldn’t have room for more.”

“B-but I can’t p-pay…” Shiroi whispered.

“That’s alright!” Ikkaku said and wrapped her arm around his shoulders. “None of us could pay when our houses got built. You’ll pay us and the village back as soon as you work for the village. We just need to find an occupation that suits you!”

“Do you have any special interests?” Shachi asked eagerly. “Something your specifically good at?”

“I… I don’t know,” Shiroi admitted.

“We’ll figure something out, don’t worry,” Penguin told him and ruffled his hair. “Maybe you can start as a delivery boy? Or maybe join the guards? You’re fast and agile after all.”

“You can help out at my smithy if you like,” Okojo suggested and Shiroi turned to him, eyes shining somewhat.

“Really?!” he asked eagerly.

“Yeah! I always need help with sharpening blades, making nails and things like that. We’ll start with simple things and work our way up.” Okojo smiled kindly at him.

“Okay!”

“Awwww Okojo is so mean!” Ikkaku pouted. “I wanted to ask him to work in our workshop.”

“You don’t have room for more people!” Uni, Shinzo and Mippei objected.

“We could add another room!”

“The roof would collapse!” her three co-workers shouted at her, and she pouted.

“Meanies.”

“Instead of making it hard for Shiroi to decide let him work with Okojo,” Law scolded, and all eyes turned to him. “You people are hopeless.”

“Like you’re one to talk!” Ikkaku teased. “Healer, gardener, village chief, captain, guardian, advisor…” she was counting on her fingers. “Have you even decided what you want to be?”

“I’m just a healer,” Law countered and everyone else gave him a tired look. “What?”

“You’re not just a healer!” the entire group, even Shiroi, barked at him. Law rolled his eyes.

“Busy bodies,” Law huffed. “Instead of just standing here, let’s help Shiroi and his little friends move in?” Everyone agreed and they did just that.

While Law was busy with helping Shiroi move in, Drake found himself in the village chief’s new house. It was much smaller than the old one and Drake couldn’t help but wonder what had happened to the old one. He also wondered why he appeared to be living here alone instead of with his wife. If Drake wasn’t mistaken their marriage appeared to be over. Not that he blamed her, the chief wasn’t always the easiest or nicest man to deal with.

“I must say that I am so grateful that you are finally home again, Drake-san,” the chief said and offered Drake a cup of tea. Drake took it with a smile and started drinking. His whole body seemed to relax. This tea always made him think of home, Swallow Island. The chief sat down opposite him.

“Now that you are here I am finally seeing some hope,” the chief continued.

“Has something happened?” Drake asked calmly.

“A lot has happened and sadly… your younger brother appears to be in the middle of it… or the cause of it.”

“Oh?” Drake looked at the chief. “What has Law done now?”

“It started when those blasted bandits arrived!” the chief slammed his hands on top of the table. “I told the guards and villagers to just let them do what they wanted and not antagonize them! What did your brother do? He attacked them! He tossed them all out on his own and incurred their wrath!”

“He was defending his home.”

“He only fought them because they ruined something he was working on! Instead of letting those bandits take what they wanted and run off he fought them and made their leader obsessed with fighting him! Instead of running off the bandits stayed and tried to fight him again!”

“I see how that might upset you, but Law defended the villagers’ lives didn’t he?”

“That’s not the point! The bandits kept attacking and at one point attacked during the full moon!”

“Wait, seriously? They were that stupid?”

“Yes! I instructed the guards and the villagers to just do as the bandits said and just leave it up to the spirits to take the bandits out when they started looking around in the woods for the treasure. Once again your brother interfered and instead of letting things be he threw the bandits out again and trapped them in a cage of ice! He made them even angrier. He willingly antagonized them.”

“Sounds like something he would do,” Drake commented, knowing Law enjoyed antagonizing his opponents.

“Since we didn’t want to be stuck with a ship full of corpses of bandits that starved to death I told him to remove the ice… the bandits captured him. It was our one chance to get rid of them. If they handed your brother over to us we would’ve told them how to find the treasure and nature and the spirits would have dealt with the rest. But what did your brother do? He assumed he would get captured and had his little gang of rebels attack the bandits from under the surface! They got into the ship and stole treasures from the bandits before Law freed himself and escaped! Now the bandits got even angrier. Not only that… I believe they are allied with Hawkins since he and his bandit gang showed up just after Law let that ice wall fall!”

“Hawkins came by in the middle of winter? That’s highly unusual.”

“Which is why I believe they are working together! Hawkins and those other bandits caused a ruckus in the village. But instead of having them take each other out your brother had to intervene and Hawkins stabbed him! That Eustass Kid then attacked Hawkins in return before your brother joined the fight. They chased him off… you are well aware that there are rumors that Hawkins is working for someone else. What if they come here for revenge now?! The whole island will be in danger just because your brother cannot keep his temper in check!”

“I’ll talk to him about it,” Drake assured soothingly. “You know Law.”

“I do, which is why this next part hurts to even think about! But I think… I think he is in cahoots with those bandits now!”

“What?” Drake asked drily.

“After that Hawkins attacked he started spending an awful lot of time with that Eustass Kid and his top officers. Instead of making them leave Law is now doing everything in his might to make them stay! He kissed Eustass’ right-hand-man!”

“Well… Law has a type,” Drake joked.

“It’s no laughing matter Drake-san! That same night those bandits put their next plan into motion! They had a sick member on their ship! A young teenage boy. They sent him into the village to weaken our stance and make our strongest and most important people focus solely on the boy! The boy even lived in the healing house for some time! Law’s focus was on him. Ikkaku’s focus is still on him! Kujira and his team’s too! Even Okojo has taken an interest in the boy and they are all neglecting their real tasks! The woodcutters have been focused on materials for his new house instead of making sure there is enough firewood for the village to last the harshest part of winter! Okojo and Ikkaku are not doing what they are supposed to and even some of our guards are more focused on the boy’s safety than the safety of the village! Even Bepo is acting out of character!”

“Law did mention that,” Drake admitted and rubbed his chin in thought.

“See! It all makes sense! Those bandits sent the boy in to lower our guards. The rest of that lot are making friends in the village and Eustass Kid and his top officers spend all their time with your brother! He’s trying to keep them here instead of letting them do what they do best and sail off to do it! They are following him around like little lost puppies! If other Marines drop by they will believe we are harboring these dangerous criminals and will punish the villagers for it! We have a sworn duty to protect this island and your brother has forgotten that, blinded by lust! I am well aware of what goes on in his house at night! Everyone is! The others don’t see the danger! They cannot see any danger! But I do. I tried to expose that little boy for who and what he really is and how did the village thank me? They yelled at me for it! My wife left me and your brother… your brother sent my house and all my belongings flying leaving me with nothing!” The chief slammed his fists onto the table. “Drake-san I beg of you! Get those bandits and their little boy out of this village and get your brother under control!” He slammed his palms onto the table this time, leaning forward slightly and Drake leaned back as the man got very close to his face. “Those bandits are influencing your brother and are turning him from caring about Swallow Island to only care about their greed! He walks around with their items decorating him! Those goggles he got after giving his body to Eustass Kid. The wrist guards from doing the same for Killer. The earring from Wire. The ring from Heat. All four bandits are trying to confuse your brother and turn him against the village! You must save him or he will be lost forever!” At that Drake stiffened. “I beg of you. If not for the village. If not for our duty. If not for our island. Do it for your brother! Get those bandits taken care of! Arrest them or chase them off Swallow Island! Now!”

“Are you sure you’re not reading too much into this, chief?” Drake said and put the cup down and got to his feet. “What if it isn’t as you say and they truly care about Law?”

“People as heartless as Eustass Kid don’t care about anyone but himself,” the chief replied. “Your reports and the newspapers should be enough to prove I’m right. Eustass Kid and his men are cruel bandits that have no regards for civilians. Many civilians have gotten injured after attacks by these people… I don’t want the next person hurt by their evil schemes to be your brother.”

“Believe me, I don’t want that either.” Drake got his cloak and put it on before turning towards the door. “Thanks for the tea, chief.”

“Drake-san,” the chief said as Drake reached for the door handle. “I’m only doing what’s best for Swallow Island.”

“I know, chief and so will I,” Drake opened the door and stepped outside. He shivered a little and pulled his cloak tightly around himself. He looked around the village. People were milling about happily. He could see the Marine soldiers under his command milling about as well… and some of Eustass Kid’s gang. Drake knew he really should arrest them, but he was not your normal Marine. In fact he was just playing a part. The only reason he was a Marine was to find a way to rescue Doffy. The people under his command knew this because he made sure to only have people under his command with similar motives to him. He sighed heavily and started walking through the village, thinking of what Law had told him earlier about the bandits and about Shiroi. It somewhat matched what the chief had just told him. Drake could see traces from the fighting that had happened around the village… but if what Kid and his gang was after was the treasure… why were they still here? They could just start searching the island or force someone to show them the way. So, why were they still here and why did they give Drake such nasty looks whenever they saw him? It should be him glaring at the four of them for daring to touch his little brother… then again Drake had not seen Law this happy in a long time. He needed to talk to someone else about this. He could always ask Kikoku, but the blade was never far from Law and he didn’t want Law to hear the questions. He needed someone he knew would be completely honest with him, but who?

“Duck!” someone shouted, and Drake dropped to the ground. He looked up as something whizzed over his head. It was a tiny ball with propellers on it. Shinzo, Uni and Mippei were chasing after it with brooms and shovels. The thing kept knocking over crates and barrels. Flew through clothes lines or decorations from the festival. One of the guards yelped and ducked down before the thing could take their head off. Drake tossed his cape aside and watched the ball. When it came towards him he jumped as high as he could and slammed his tail into it. The thing crashed into the snow. Shinzo, Mippei and Uni brought their weapons down on it… smashing it.

“I told you to stop it, not smash it to pieces!” Ikkaku shouted as she stormed over and looked at the mangled… thing. She picked it up and pouted. “I worked hard on this.”

“It was trying to kill everyone!” her three co-workers shouted. Ikkaku just huffed and then turned to Drake. He blushed and rubbed the back of his neck.

“I thought… it was dangerous,” he told her and she pouted.

“You guys don’t understand my genius,” she declared and turned on her heel and started moving off. Drake watched her go when an idea struck him. He picked up his cape and hurried after her. Ikkaku would be honest with him… if he managed to get a word in without blushing too much or getting flustered.

Law was humming to himself as he restocked the cabinets at the healing house. He was alone there for now. Penguin and Shachi were out helping with his rounds. Bepo was over at Shiroi’s place, helping him getting settled in. Law had no idea where his lovers or Drake were but figured they would come find him if it was necessary. Law heard the door open and close behind him.

“I’ll be with you in a moment,” he said without looking. A strange smell spread through the healing house. “What’s that?” Law was about to turn around when something hit him in the head. He crashed onto the floor and noticed a pair of boots in front of him. He tried to look up, but couldn’t make out who was above him. He saw this someone take out a Den Den Mushi from their pocket.

“I’ve got him,” the person said. “Meet me on the other side of the island as soon as you can. I’ll cover things up here.”

“Why…” Law groaned weakly.

“Because you are a danger to me, to Swallow Island and to the world,” the person replied and Law felt his hands pulled behind his back. They were getting tied up. Law turned his head, trying to find Kikoku.

“Kikoku…” he groaned. He could see the spirit’s avatar. It was slamming its hands against an invisible barrier. Kikoku’s face was twisted in rage and dark energy burned around him like flames. In front of Kikoku was a strange talisman. Was that what was keeping him back?

“ Little master !” the blade shouted over their bond. “ Law! Give him back! Give him back to me now! Hand him over now! I will slaughter you! I will drag you to the pits of hell and torture you forever and ever! Your agony will be so great the island will tremble at your screams! Release me you insufferable craven! Fuck you! ” Law felt his eyes drop. “ Stay awake Law! ” But Law couldn’t stay awake. He felt how he got moved. The last thing he noticed before losing consciousness fully was the smell of smoke and the heat from flames.

“Thank you for telling me all this Ikkaku-chan,” Drake said as he walked out of her workshop. “I had a feeling the chief was exaggerating a bit.”

“Of course,” Ikkaku chuckled and leaned against the doorframe. “He’s jealous of Law. We all know it. We all see it.”

“Yeah… thanks for clearing things up about the bandits too. I might not like them or know them yet… but I can see how happy they make Law.”

“Yeah… I’ve never seen him this happy before.” She smiled, then she noticed something. “What the…” Drake turned in the direction she was looking. Smoke was rising towards the sky. People all around stopped what they were doing and looked in the same direction. Raichō was the first to gasp and take off at a sprint.

“It’s coming from the healing house!” he shouted over his shoulder. “Get the waterbenders!” Nousagi took off in the other direction, to get the waterbenders.

“Law…” Drake whispered in worry and took off after Raichō. Ikkaku followed close behind him. Drake felt fear well up inside him as they ran towards the healing house. The smoke was getting darker and darker and flames could be seen as well. Drake waved to some of his subordinates and they ran after him. He noticed more of Law’s friends join as well. Bepo dashed past them all, he was in polar bear form so he could run faster. Drake sprinted as quickly as he could and soon the healing house came into view… or… the burning inferno did. Some of the waterbenders were already there, fighting the flames with their bending. Ikkaku dashed past him and started using her own bending to kick up some dirt to smother the flames with. Villagers came running with buckets of water. Drake grabbed a large amount of snow and threw it at the flames.

“Trafalgar!” he heard shouted behind him and noticed Kid and Law’s other partners arrive on the scene. Eustass Kid looked around, searching for Law.

“Oi! Earth girl!” the tallest of them called to Ikkaku. “Where’s Law?!”

“He’s not out here!” she called back over the shouting and other sounds. “Which means he might be in there!” She pointed at the inferno.

“Heat! Can you do something?!” Shachi shouted and turned to the firebender. “Can you like drag the flames away?”

“If… I could use my arms to bend but I can’t,” Heat looked devastated. “I’d only make it worse.”

“What if we suffocate the flames?” Drake suggested. “Ikkaku could you make a dome with rocks or something?”

“Probably but if Law is in there he would suffocate slowly and die too,” she said.

“Aji!” Raichō shouted. “Could you pull all air out at the same time, killing the flames.”

“I could but that might kill Law too,” Ajisashi replied. “Oi! Waterbenders can’t you fucking drown the place in water or snow or some shit like that?!” They shook their heads.

“L-Law-san is in there?” Shiroi asked and Okojo turned to him, nodding. “W-we need to save him!”

“We know,” Ikkaku told him gently. “We just don’t know how. If we could create a tidal wave.”

“I’ve seen Law do it a lot of times!” Penguin said and grabbed one of the waterbenders. “Come on you jerk!”

“Trafalgar’s bending is out of this world!” said waterbender snapped. “I’m doing the best I can!”

“Well it’s not good enough! Law might die!”

“Kid stop!” Killer shouted as Kid took off towards the house. Drake realized what he was about to do. Kid had been about to rush into the burning house.

“Let me go!” Kid roared.

“No! You can’t fight those flames!” Killer shouted angrily. “We can’t lose you too!”

“I’m not gonna lose that fucking healer now that we finally found him!”

“But what can we do?!”

“W-we need to save him,” Shiroi whispered and looked at his hands. He remembered what Law had done that night he rescued him.

“Didn’t you hear me?” Law asked and his eyes flashed dangerously. “I said leave . Leave before I make you leave.”

“You wouldn’t dare!” another woman challenged. And oh, was that the wrong thing to say. Law very calmly raised his hand. The snow all around him rose up like a giant tidal wave. The sailors all gasped and backed up a few steps. Law made sure icicles formed within the snow.

“Run,” he said with a voice that had a dangerous tone to it.

Shiroi remembered Law’s hand movements and did the same. Nothing happened. He glared at his hand and did it again. He noticed Okojo look at him with curiosity. Shiroi swallowed and turned to Ajisashi.

“A-Aji-san?” he asked.

“What?” Ajisashi growled.

“W-when you a-airbend… how do you… do it?”

“Why the fuck are  you asking that now?!”

“Just answer the question, Aji,” Okojo told him.

“Not that it matters more than Law’s fucking life but to me it feels as if the air around me wrap around my arms or legs and allow me to use it. I can feel the air move within me… just like the blood in my veins. Good enough?”

“Within…” Shiroi mumbled. “C-Captain r-rescued m-me… I-I want to do the same.”

“Shiroi, there is nothing you can WAIT!” Okojo tried to grab for the boy, but Shiroi ignored him.

“Shiroi!” Ikkaku shouted horrified as the little boy dashed towards the house. As he ran Shiroi lifted his hands. He held them out in front of himself and it looked as if he was grabbing thin air. He then pulled the hands upwards slowly. At first nothing happened, then… a tidal wave of snow rose up all around the boy. Everyone else gaped in shock. Shiroi pushed his hands forward and “released” the air. The tidal wave took off towards the house. Shiroi moved his hands, directing it upwards. The flames from the fire started melting the snow. Heat rushed forward and unleashed his flames. Ajisashi joined him. He ran up the tidal wave, using the wind to drag the flames behind him, making the snow in the wave melt. When he was at the top he unfolded his glider and the hot air sent him high into the sky just as the water wave crashed onto the healing house. A large cloud of steam exploded around them. The waterbenders sprung into action and kept spraying the clinic with water. Shiroi stared at his hands. Ikkaku wrapped her arms around him and started kissing his face. Kid, Killer and Drake rushed towards the clinic. Drake kicked the door in and the trio rushed inside. All three called out Law’s name and looked around. The place was unrecognizable. You could not tell what had been what before the fire broke out.

“Kikoku!” Drake exclaimed and rushed over to what had been the corner. A smoldering dagger lay in the ashes of what had once been the floor. Drake grabbed it and hissed in pain as it burned him. He tore a piece of his cape and wrapped it around his hand before picking the dagger up again. He could hear weak whispers and whimpers from it. Behind him he heard a growl and turned around. Kid’s face was red in rage.

“Where. The. Fuck. Is. Law?!” Kid growled. Killer’s body was trembling with rage. Drake looked around. Nothing that looked like human remains could be seen inside the house. Which meant…

“Law wasn’t in here when the fire started,” Drake stated.

“Which means someone lit the place on fire and took him,” Killer growled.

“Which means they are hiding him somewhere.” Drake got to his feet and turned to the two bandits. “You don’t like me and I don’t know you. But we have a common goal. Law’s safety. Can we put hostility aside for now?”

“Fine,” Kid spat. “Truce. Until Trafalgar is found.”

“We need to regroup and figure out who would benefit from Law being gone the most… and think of where they could have taken him.”

“Are you kidding?” Ikkaku asked from behind the three men. “Are you joking right now, Drake?”

“Ikkaku-chan?”

“You and I both know who could have done this and why . If you three are just gonna stand here… I’ll fuck him up myself.” With that she turned on her heel and stormed off. Drake, Kid and Killer shared a look. Who did she mean?

Chapter Text

Part 24

When Law came to, he found himself in a cave. He was tied up from head to toe, he was even gagged. Apparently, the person kidnapping him knew that Law could use more than his hands to waterbend. Law looked around. A small fire was burning so they at least didn’t want him to freeze to death. He couldn’t see anyone though and outside it was getting dark already. He shivered slightly, but not from the cold. Something was wrong, he couldn’t say exactly what it was but something was wrong. Had something happened to his friends? To the villagers? To Drake? To his lovers? To Kikoku? To all of the above? Law shivered again. Something was very wrong but he couldn’t decipher what it was that was wrong. He heard footsteps and saw someone approaching the mouth of the cave. Was it the person that kidnapped him or was it someone there to rescue him? The person walked into the cave and removed their cape, slapping it in the air a few times to get rid of the snow. Law could see who it was at once and his shoulders sagged. Really? This bastard was behind this? What the actual fuck? How could this idiot go through with this? It didn’t make any sense to him at all! The guy walked closer and beamed at Law.

“Ap-pa-pa-pa!” the person laughed. “Looks like you’ve got your hands tied there Trafalgar!” Law gave him a deadpan look. “No worries, your hands will soon do good work for Kaido-san! He is eagerly awaiting our arrival! My ship is on the other side of the island, but because of the snow I can’t get there tonight so we will have to wait until tomorrow!” Law glared at him. “Bet you wonder how you got here?” A little bit. Law looked at Apoo and gave a firm nod. “Well, you see you my friend…” he walked up to Law and gripped his chin. “My pretty, pretty, pretty little friend… was betrayed. Sold out. Given away. And for what? For some freaking idiot to continue living life as he sees fit! Everything you’ve built is burning to the ground as we speak and soon Swallow will be no place for the weak. What they’re not expecting is this.” Apoo sat down opposite Law. “I bring your pretty little head to serve Kaido-san, he is so looking forward to that actually. After you swear loyalty to him you will be sent back here, to this forgotten block of ice in the North Blue. Your job will be simple. You will be sending capable fighters Kaido-san’s way. While also discovering the true nature of the treasure of this island and bring it to Kaido-san. Trust me, you will love it. Kaido-san has already taken an interest in you.”

Oh, Law bet he had. After all… Doffy had been allied with Kaido long before he was arrested. Kaido had once been an option for Drake and Law to go to. The only problem was that he was in Wano, an island in the New World… too far from the North Blue for them to get there unscathed. Law knew of Kaido, the King of Beasts. Who didn’t? Like he had told Kid and the others, Kaido was powerful and dangerous. Rumors also said that Kaido was very cruel, Law didn’t want to work for someone like that. He didn’t want to work for someone else period.

“When I told him about you, he asked about some guy called Joker though,” Apoo continued. “Do you know who that might be?” Law decided it was best to act confused. He shrugged and tried to look as confused as possible. “Yeah… me neither. Is it someone you might’ve healed? Someone sent here from another island?” Law only shrugged in reply. “Yeah… lots of people stop by here, don’t they?” Law shrugged again. “I heard Eustass Kid and his gang are in fact still here. You wouldn’t happen to know the reason why?” Law tried to look smug behind his gag. “Uh huh… just as I thought. You’re quite the minx, aren’t ya, Trafalgar?” Law just shrugged again. “Too bad Kaido requested you unharmed or I’d have some sexy fun with you.” Law made a disgusted face. “What’s with that face?!” Apoo huffed. “Well, no matter. But we can’t bring you to Kaido-san looking as if you belong to someone else.” He smirked. “Missing something?” Law’s eyes widened. His hands were tied behind his back so he couldn’t see the wrist guards or ring. He shook his head and didn’t feel the usual dangling sensation from Wire’s earring. He couldn’t see his goggles either. He looked at Apoo, glaring hatefully. Apoo just smirked at him.

“Give them back,” Law growled behind his gag, not that Apoo could hear or even understand him. “Give them back to me, now .”

“Can’t understand you, Trafalgar,” Apoo mocked and leaned back against the wall. “Best get some rest before we start our trek down the mountain.” He yawned and closed his eyes. Law gritted his teeth and glared at the snow outside the mouth of the cave. When he got out of these ropes… Apoo. Would. Pay.  

“Okay,” Ikkaku said and looked at the people gathered in the house belonging to Mūsu and his brothers. It was the biggest house and could fit all of them. “Someone in the village attacked Law and set fire to the healing house to make us believe he perished in the flames while they stole away with him.”

“When I get my hands on the bastards that did this…” Kid growled.

“Keep your temper in check for now Useless and look alive!” Ikkaku snapped and Kid glared at her.

“What did you call me?” he growled but Ikkaku ignored him.

“Everyone in this room knows that Law is not just a healer to the people of this village,” Ikkaku continued and the islanders and Drake nodded. Kid still glared at Ikkaku. Killer, Heat and Wire remained quiet. “He is a healer, a guardian, our last resort if we get attacked, our leader, our friend, our advisor and so much more. Who is supposed to be all that? What individual on this island is supposed to hold all those titles?”

“The chief,” everyone, excluding the bandits replied.

“Exactly. But our chief is a craven. I don’t doubt he thinks he is doing what’s best for the village.”

“The elder council once told me that before Law came to the island we were a lot less safer,” Kujira added and stroked his chin. “The chief would let bandits attack, search and then leave when they found nothing. People would get hurt… a lot.”

“The jackass still doesn’t want to put up a fight,” Ajisashi growled and glared at Killer. He had not forgotten the first time Killer came to the village and the chief just let him in. “He even kicked Mūsu out of the guards because he was too effective!”

“I thought protecting the village was what a guard was meant to do,” Mūsu said and scratched his head. “But according to the chief I was too strong and too good at it so he moved me to the wood cutters instead. Which really doesn’t make any sense.”

“It is also no secret that most villagers turned to the captain when they needed advice or needed help with something,” Okojo said and looked deep in thought. “When I got here the elders even asked his opinion on me staying here.”

“The children of the village adore him,” Shachi added. “Despite him being as pricky as a thorn bush.”

“Law’s been through a lot of bad stuff,” Drake spoke up and all eyes were on him. “He thinks he still needs to have all… thorns out…”

“What, like a hedgehog?” Penguin asked and everyone in the room tried to picture Law as a hedgehog. “He’s afraid to let people get too close?”

“Yeah… Law’s birth family was murdered when he was a small child… Law survived by sheer luck.”

“Should you really tell us this without Law’s permission?” Killer asked.

“I don’t think he’d ever tell you if I didn’t… After that Law was taken in by a pair of brothers. He stayed with them for a couple of years… until the youngest of them was killed and the older was arrested and sent to Impel Down. Law is sure that everyone that has ever cared about him is going to die because of it. Which is why he is so afraid of telling people what he really feels about them. He thinks that if he puts words to his feelings… his friends, his family, his lovers ,” he glared at Kid and the others. “He thinks they will die because of him.” That brought Kid’s thoughts back to a couple of nights ago.

“Pet?” Kid asked and Law tightened his grip. “Are you really this worried about this?”

“I don’t want you to die,” Law whispered while clinging to Kid.

“We won’t die.”

“You can’t know that.”

“No, but I can do my damnedest to not let it happen.”

“Everyone I love dies and leaves me alone,” Law whispered and hid his face in Kid’s shoulder. Kid stared from him to the other three and then back again.

“Pet?” Kid soothed gently. Since he was bare chested, he could feel something wet hit his pecs. “Pet?!” He gently pushed Law back to see his face. Tears were slowly rolling down Law’s cheeks. “What’s wrong?”

“Don’t die,” Law said weakly while looking up at Kid. “Don’t leave me too.” Kid raised a hand and placed it on Law’s cheek, gently.

“He really thinks everyone he cares about is going to die because of him?” Wire asked, thinking of the same thing Kid did. “Is that why he seemed so extremely happy when you came back, Drake?”

“Yeah,” Drake blushed. “I try to visit as often as I can to prove to him that I’m not dead.”

“Drake is the most important person to Law,” Ikkaku teased and Drake blushed. “You should see him when the mail boat arrives. He’s always so giddy and happy whenever Drakey sends him a letter.”

“It’s really cute,” Unagi added. “He gets this cute little blush and his eyes sparkle.”

“Well people tend to get excited when their most important person writes them,” Shachi added. “But back to the matters at hand before Useless and his guys explode.”

“Don’t call me that!” Kid yelled and Law’s friends just smirked at him. “I hate all of you.”

“Love you too, big guy,” Ikkaku patted his head and it took everything Kid had to not bite her hand. “But Shachi is right. We need to get back to the matter at hand. I am sure we all agree on who it is that has taken the captain away from the village.”

“The chief,” everyone in the room said.

“Exactly. He wants to get back the power he had before Law became the charming asshole we all care about and love. Law wasn’t a threat to him when he was a little kid but now… as a grown man he is a big threat. The villagers are calling him the unofficial chief. But I think I speak for all of us when I say the chief is not doing this alone. He’s not brave enough to. My guess is that he has paid someone to get rid of Law for him or at least get him off the island.”

“Who?” Kid asked.

“There are a few people actually,” Penguin said and leaned back in his chair. “A random Marine, Hawkins, Apoo, Daz Bones-”

“The bounty hunter?” Killer cut in and raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Yeah, he and Law has had a friends with benefits kind of deal for a while,” Penguin waved off the question. “The chief could also have hired any bounty hunter really.”

“Since we haven’t found Law’s body chances are the chief wants him off the island, alive,” Drake mused and looked out the window. “Which means we have a chance to rescue him. We just need to make a good plan.”

“I have a suggestion,” Ikkaku said. “You five should go see the chief, rattle him a little or at least frighten him enough so that he gets in contact with whoever has Law.”

“Work with him/them?!” the bandits and Drake exclaimed at the same time and glared at each other afterwards.

“Yes, you five. You’d all be able to scare the chief on your own but together he will have no chance to turn you against each other. If Useless-”

“Stop calling me that!” Kid shouted.

“-or any of his gang goes alone the chief will just call for the guards and they will send them running. He will accuse them for being the ones behind this to take Law away from the island. The islanders will believe him. If Drake goes alone I am sure the chief would try to turn you against the bandits. The five of you would fight and whoever has Law can slip away. But if all five of you go together the villagers can see that the bandits are not trying to hurt the village or kidnap Law. They can also see that Drake is on their side and might start questioning the chief even more.”

“What will you guys do while we rattle the chief then?” Killer asked.

“Neither of you five know this island as well as we do,” Shachi said with a grin. “We’ll go in pairs or groups and search all the hidey holes. We know where most of them are. We’ll search the island and also see if we can find any ships hiding somewhere. Remy! Do you have enough Den Dens for everyone?”

“Sure,” Remingu replied and got a box out. “Just be careful with them. They really don’t like snow, you know.”

“We’ll rescue the captain or die trying,” Penguin said firmly and Law’s friends all got grim looks on their faces. “If we find him we call the rest and we bring pain on whoever tries to run off with him.”

“Count on us Drake-san!” Tsuno, one of the chefs working with Kujira, said happily. “We won’t disappoint you or the captain!”

“Of course,” Drake replied with a smile. “I have faith in all of you.” The islanders all looked smug.

“Let’s go then,” Kid growled and got to his feet. “We have a bastard to beat up… and preferably kill.” Killer, Heat and Wire got to their feet.

“Not before he tells us where Law is,” Drake scolded and got up as well.

“I’m not stupid, of course after!” Kid growled.

“Could’ve fooled me,” Drake growled, and his tail swished angrily. Ikkaku rolled her eyes.

“Men,” she sighed in annoyance.

Drake watched the four bandits as the group walked towards the chief’s house. All four had a determent air around them and three of them looked furious. Drake figured the last one, the one with the mask, looked as angry as the rest of them. Drake himself was furious. The chief had taken Drake’s little brother… Drake was not having it. Ikkaku and Shachi kept telling the bandits that Drake was Law’s most treasured person. Which was probably true. But Law was also Drake’s most treasured person. Drake everything he did as a Marine for his brothers. He was going to find a way to free Doffy. Not just for himself or for Doffy. No, because he wanted to see the smile on Law’s face when all three of them got reunited. Seeing Law smile and making him smile was always Drake’s goal. Law had not smiled for a long time when they first met. Cora had just been killed and Doffy had dropped Law off with Wolf and later Drake had come to join him. Law hadn’t known Doffy and Cora cared about Drake too. He had not liked Drake at first. He had not liked anyone at first. He didn’t even speak. Drake and law would still occasionally speak with only sign language because it was something only they could do… well maybe Law’s friends could too but no one else that Drake knew could speak with sign. Law had not known Drake knew sign until Drake had sat down in front of him and had signed if he wanted to talk about Cora and Doffy with him. After that they had started to bond and when Drake decided to find a way to rescue Doffy… Law had helped him plan. Drake was going to climb the ranks and then find a way to get to Impel Down and free him. Either by tricking the people there that the Fleet Admiral or the Admirals wanted Doffy transported to Marineford. Or Drake could get transferred there as a guard and find a way to spring Doffy. The only drawback from their plans… Drake could not bring Law with him. Drake did not want to risk Law. Some Marines might recognize him from the information about Cora and Doffy. Some reports about the brothers had stated they travelled with a small dark haired child with golden eyes. Drake didn’t want to risk it and Wolf… Wolf had overheard their discussion and had made Law promise to stay and protect Swallow Island for as long as he was able. Law would never break a promise. Which meant he would stay and Drake could become a Marine. But that meant they were separated most of the time. Only the Marine soldiers in Drake’s squadron knew he had a little brother. They all liked to tease Drake about his protectiveness and how proud he was about his little brother. He would constantly tell them about what Law had written in his letters. Gushing about his baby brother.

Drake was brought back from his musings when Kid kicked down the door to the chief’s house. Drake swore and hurried after the four bandits. As soon as he got into the house he noticed a couple of guards in the room, facing off against the four bandits. The chief was sitting behind the desk. When the guards saw Drake walk inside they seemed to relax a little.

“Stand down,” Drake told the guards. “These men and I need to have a little talk with the chief.”

“The chief said we need to stay because he is in danger,” one of the guards said. “He was threatened by another bandit.”

“Who?” Drake asked calmly, ignoring Kid glaring at him.

“Apoo,” the chief said and held up a small sack. “He gave this to me and told me that if I leave the house, he will kill his hostage.”

“Hostage?” Drake asked, not believing a word he said. In reply to Drake’s question the chief calmly opened the bag and poured its content out on the table in front of him. As soon as the items tumbled out Drake had to throw his arms out. He used his right arm to black Wire’s path, while grabbing onto Killer’s arm. He used his other arm to block Heat’s path and grab onto Kid’s arm. He also wrapped his tail around Kid and did his very best to stop all four from killing the man on the other side of the table. The items that had just tumbled out onto the desk were a pair of goggles, a pair of wrist guards, an earring and a ring. Drake knew who those items belonged to. Those belonged to Law . Law had taken them as trophies from the bandits around Drake.

“Apoo and that cat spirit in his gang showed up here with the bag and told me that if I leave the house they will kill Healer Trafalgar,” the chief continued. “They want to find the treasure of Swallow Island.”

“And you told him where to find it?” Drake asked calmly. The bandits were trembling with rage and Drake had to hang on tight.

“I gave them instructions to a cave where they will get lost and never find their way out,” the chief said. “But they have Trafalgar hidden away somewhere and I don’t know where. I’m sorry, Drake-san. I wish I could be of more help.”

“You could be more help.”

“How so?”

“You could start by not lying to us.” His voice dropped and almost sounded like a growl. Even the four bandits turned to glare at him. Drake was growing taller and the bandits stared as he started to look even more like a dragon… or whatever those scales were from. His face changed, his teeth grew larger and pointier, he grew taller and his muscles bulged, his nails turned into claws and his eyes turned a bit more lizardry.

“D-Drake-san?” the chief stuttered.

“There is no cat spirit on Apoo’s crew,” Drake growled. “Faust is a member of Hawkins’ gang. You also did not give them a map to any cave. I know for a fact that you have no maps of the island because you don’t want bandits or raiders or treasure seekers to use the maps to find the treasure.” Before Kid and the others could stop him Drake’s arm shot across the table and he grabbed onto the man’s coat and pulled him across the table and up to his face.

“Where. Is. Law ?” Drake growled and bared his sharp teeth at the man. The chief looked horrified. Kid was impressed and a little scared actually. Then he felt a bit… sad? How could he and the others hope to compete with Drake ? Drake looked like a fucking humanoid dragon right now. He had a legal job. He was well liked by everyone in the village… and he was Law’s most treasured person. What could Kid and his other partners offer Law that Drake couldn’t?

“A-Apoo really has him,” the chief whimpered.

“But you were the one to hand Law over to him,” Killer stated. “And the one to set fire to his clinic.”

“N-no. I-it w-wasn’t me!”

“Lies,” a weak voice said and all eyes went to Drake. Right next to him something shimmered. A spirit started taking form right next to him, well not physical form. The person looked like a man, a samurai. His long hair was partly held back in a topknot. The hair was tussled and some of it had fallen out of the broken golden hair decoration holding it in place. His once elegant robes were torn and singed. There were cracks in his skin where black smoke slowly trickled out. The man was clutching his injured and charred left arm. Black liquid trickling down his chin, like blood. One large crack ran from his forehead and down across his eye, turning the eye black and the iris a glowing dark purple.

“Kikoku?” Drake asked and the spirit turned to him.

“I saw… I saw him…” Kikoku growled. “He trapped me… with a ward… But I saw him. He knocked… knocked my little master out… knocked him out… started the fire… and left… I couldn’t follow… couldn’t… do anything.” The spirit dropped to his knees. Drake’s eyes widened in horror.

“Kikoku hold on!” he begged and let go of the chief and tried to grab the spirit, only for his hands to go straight through. “Fuck!” Kikoku smiled.

“Don’t feel sorry for me…” the spirit whispered. Then he looked at Kid and the other bandits. “Keep… Keep my little… master… safe…” he closed his eyes and the spirit’s avatar started vanishing… as if the shape was being blown away.

“Kikoku!” Drake shouted and got the dagger out of his pocket. The dagger had cracked even more since he rescued it from the fire. He started growling again and turned back to the chief. Even the guards were glaring at the chief, aiming their weapons at him.

“Where is Law ?” Drake growled again… and the chief whimpered.

Chapter Text

Part 25

While Drake was threatening the chief, Law’s friends were out doing what they did best. Gathered information. They had split their group into smaller groups and had spread out throughout the island. Some of them were searching along the shoreline and were basically traveling around the entire island. Well, actually, two groups were doing this but they were going in opposite directions. Some were searching through the forests, looking for tracks. But due to the heavy snow it was getting a bit difficult. There were no tracks to follow… well no footsteps or drag marks. Law had been out cold so he had not been able to leave any sort of marks. Penguin looked around the forest glade. If the chief had passed through here he could’ve taken off in any direction really.

“Puru, puru,” was heard from his pocket. He got the little Den Den out, making sure to shield it from some of the cold. “Puru, puru. Gatcha.”

“Penguin,” Penguin said as he replied. The little snail changed its appearance to look like Shachi.

“Peng,” Shachi called over the howling wind. He must be by the coast then.

“What?” Penguin called back.

“We’ve found an enemy ship on the other side of the island! Mūsu’s group is about to rendezvous with us. Should we take it out?”

“Not fully,” Penguin declared. “We need the scumbags to be able to leave the island for good. Can you see who’s ship it is?”

“Judged by their flag it’s Apoo.”

“Great… Apoo-san has had a crush on Law forever and also wants him to join Kaido. His gang are nowhere near as dangerous as Kid’s though… but still… be careful.”

“We will be. I’m thinking we should drill a few holes in the hull. But not so big that the ship will sink immediately. We’ll want them to start sinking when they are far out at sea.”

“Make sure their lifeboats are out of commission. Underwater attacks are preferable.”

“Got it. They won’t see us coming. This will hopefully drive it home that you don’t mess with people from Swallow Island.”

“Tell Ikkaku to deploy the Tang,” Penguin instructed. “That way more of us can help out with those holes.”

“I’ll start heading back then. Send Raichō, Uni and Unagi back, will ya?”

“Understood. Be careful.”

“You know me, Peng. I’m always careful.”

“It’s because I know you that I am telling you to be careful,” Penguin scolded. “The rest of us will cover you from the shore.”

“Distract and conquer?”

“Captain’s favorite strategy.”

“Aw yeah!” Shachi cheered and they hung up. Penguin started calling around for the people searching the woods and mountainsides. It was time for Swallow Island to strike back.

Law was bored . Apoo was constantly talking about how amazing Apoo himself was and how he would help Kaido take over the world. He talked about how much Kaido would appreciate him for bringing Law and Joker to him. Law knew fully well who Joker was but he kept giving Apoo the impression he had no idea. Apoo didn’t need to know that Joker and Doffy were the same person. Not that it mattered because Doffy was still stuck in Impel Down.

“Now if I can only find Joker then I will become Kaido-san’s favorite,” Apoo said as he paced the cave. “Perhaps I can become one of his Calamities. Those guys fight each other all the time anyway. If not a Calamity I could become one of the Tobiroppo. Those guys fight even more than the Calamities. Are you sure you don’t know anything about this Joker guy?” Apoo turned to Law. Law gave him a bored look. “Okay, okay no need to glare me to death, Law-chan.” He dropped down right in front of Law again and sighed. “You know, it’s too bad I’ve been ordered to bring you unharmed to Kaido-san.” He reached out his hand and caressed Law’s cheek. Law moved his face out of his reach.

“You sure are pretty,” Apoo sighed and gripped Law’s chin and held on. “Did you use these pretty looks of yours to defeat Kid and his group?” Law only glared in reply. “Too bad you are covered head to toe in ropes… otherwise I could’ve at least touched some of that pretty skin of yours. But since I and that chief of yours know what you are capable of we are not going to take any risks. You can’t move a muscle really. Because if you could I’d already been blasted out into the snow. If your mouth wasn’t as dangerous as your hands I’d force you to suck me off.” Law stiffened at that. “But since you can probably waterbend using that pretty mouth of yours I won’t risk it.” He looked at Law. “Then again…” Law cocked an eyebrow at him and then yelped behind his gag as Apoo pushed him over. Law was lying on his stomach. He couldn’t move at all. He tried to wiggle around to get back up, but Apoo used one of his hands to press him down. Law glared at him over his shoulder. Then his eyes widened when he noticed that Apoo had his hand down his own trousers, rubbing himself.

“Do you think the ropes will chafe?” Apoo asked and started pushing his trousers down. Law glared at him. “Yeah… probably will. Better keep the underwear on then.” He let go of Law’s shoulder. Law tried to move away but Apoo grabbed him and pulled him back into position. He got above Law.

“When you’ve started to work for Kaido we can do this for real,” Apoo informed him and started lowering his lower body towards Law. Law glared hatefully at him. Just as Apoo’s crotch was about to touch Law’s covered ass a Den Den Mushi started ringing. Apoo sighed in annoyance and got up.

“What?” he snapped when he answered the Den Den.

“Apoo-san!” someone shouted in a panic.

“What is it?” Apoo snapped.

“We’re under attack! Villagers from the island are attacking us from the shore!” Apoo and Law could hear someone scream in pain in the background. “They’re firing at us from somewhere but we can’t see anyone!”

“There’s an airbender too!” a voice shouted in the background and Law heard something get crushed and break.

“Then take off!” Apoo snapped.

“We can’t! They are using grappling chains to keep us in place! We need your help!”

“God damn it!” Apoo shouted and ended the call. He got up and grabbed his coat. He started kicking sand into the fire to put it out. He put his coat and gloves on and bent down. He grabbed Law and hoisted him over his shoulder. “The sooner we can leave this shitty fucking island the better!” Law smirked. If the islanders were attacking that meant his friends had figured out what was happening. They were coming to rescue him and if they were coming Drake and the guys were coming too. Law smirked behind his gag. The cold air hit him as Apoo rushed out of the cave. Apoo growled and looked around. He spun one here and one there. Trying to find the way to the ship. Apoo cursed and jumped into the air. When he landed the air around them sent the snow flying all over the place.

“That way,” Apoo said and took off running with Law dangling over his shoulder. Law glared at Apoo’s head. But Apoo was right. Law could probably find the coast without much trouble. An idea hit him and he started struggling on Apoo’s shoulder.

“Stop that, Trafalgar!” Apoo growled but Law kept doing it. “I said quit it!” Apoo raised his long arm and punched him in the head. Law glared and kept struggling. “Are you trying to tell me something?” He stopped running and placed Law on his feet. Glaring at him. “Are you trying to tell me something, for real?” Law nodded. “What?” Law rolled his eyes. “Am I going the wrong way?” Law nodded. “For real?!” Law nodded again. “Then where should I go?” Law nodded in one direction. Apoo pointed. “That way?” Law nodded. Apoo picked him up again and started running. They kept going for quite some time and Law found it amusing that Apoo was so stupid that he believed Law’s word. What kidnapping victim would willingly tell their kidnapper which path to go?! Well Law supposed Apoo was fed up with Swallow Island and decided to do whatever he could to get off the island. As they ran, Law kept directing him. Then he heard something. A stone came towards them, flying through the air.

“Crap!” Apoo cursed, spun around and used his airbending to kick the rock aside. The small burst sent the two of them sliding backwards, out of the woods and out onto a ledge above the ocean. Law was set down on his feet and Apoo put an arm around him and with his other hand he placed a knife at Law’s throat.

“Come out!” Apoo shouted angrily. Law looked towards the forest and could see five people moving in the darkness. The snow had finally stopped falling and the moonlight was shining down on them. The five moved into the light and Law felt himself relax. Drake was there, holding an axe in one hand and a sword in the other one. Kid was right next to him, his hands were balled into tight fists. Wire held a trident in one hand and the other was covered in rocks, like an armour. Heat’s eyes were on fire and each step he took sizzled as the flames around his feet melted the snow. Killer had a blade in each hand and Law knew that underneath his mask his face was as dark and stormy as the other four’s.

“Let him go,” Drake growled.

“Rear Admiral Drake?!” Apoo exclaimed. “W-What are you doing here?!”

“Law, are you okay?” Drake asked, ignoring Apoo and looking right at Law. Law caught his gaze and nodded softly. He also shuddered, trying to show Drake that he was mostly fine. “Did he hurt you?” Law gave a small nod and turned his head slightly to where he was sure a bruise would already be forming. Should he have said no? Had it been any other bandit he would have… but Apoo had been about to violate him, had punched him and was working together with the chief. Law didn’t want to give him any mercy. If that meant having his lovers and brother pummeling Apoo he would be happy to allow it. The sizzling around Heat’s feet intensified, the earth underneath all their feet quaked, Killer’s and Drake’s weapons rattled.

“L-Look if you come any closer, I will cut the healer’s throat!” Apoo shouted. “I’m not going to Impel Down because of this!”

“When I get my hands on you, you’ll wish we were sending you to Impel!” Kid growled.

“I wouldn’t be so cocky if I were you, Kid!” Apoo shouted. “If you unleash any of your bending I’ll use Trafalgar as a shield!” He smirked.

“I don’t need any bending to kick your ass!”

“Not when I have Trafalgar with me.” Apoo held Law tightly to him. “To get to me you would need to go through him first. Now. You gentlemen will let me go to my ship and leave this place unharmed. If you do, I'll leave Trafalgar with you.”

“And you’ll never come back here again!” Drake growled.

“You are in no position to make demands!” Apoo shouted and pressed the blade closer to Law’s throat, causing a small cut to appear. Law hissed.

“Killer!” Kid barked and Killer sprung into action. Law shook his head wildly. He knew what type of asshole Apoo was. As Killer rushed forward, about to cut off Apoo’s arm, Apoo swung the blade. Not at Law… but in the direction of Kid, Heat and Wire. He sent a blade of air right at them. Killer noticed and moved to the side. Killer screamed in pain as a cut appeared in his side. He stumbled backwards and fell to his knees.

“Killer!” Wire exclaimed and grabbed his arms.

“Nice try,” Apoo said with a smirk and aimed the knife at Law’s throat again. “Next time it’ll be Trafalgar’s neck.”

“Apoo, there is no way for you to leave this island alive,” Kid growled.

“My ship is still ready and waiting.”

“Look behind you,” Drake growled. Apoo did, turning his back on the bandits and Drake. Apoo screamed in rage. Law saw why. His ship… was burning and looked as if one small gust of wind would sink it. His men were tied up on the deck or lying unconscious on the deck. The islanders were on the beach looking proudly at their handiwork. Apoo cursed loudly.

“It’s over, Apoo,” Drake continued. “Let Law go.”

“One step closer Drake and I’ll cut his throat!”

“Don’t you dare,” Drake growled. “If you hurt him. I’ll kill you.”

“Oh?” Apoo pulled Law closer to himself again. “Why? What’s this little North Blue healer to you?” Law locked eyes with Drake. Drake started growing again and Law saw Apoo gape in shock. Drake’s beast form was impressive and frightening. He bared his sharp teeth at Apoo. Drake growled and took a step forward.

“Forget it!” Apoo shouted. “I’m not going to Impel Down for that fucking chief or Kaido! You want the healer that badly?” He sheathed the knife and grabbed onto Law with both hands. “Fetch.” Law’s eyes widened as Apoo spun around and shoved him off the edge of the cliff.

“LAW!” his lovers and Drake shouted in horror. Apoo laughed and Law… Law could do nothing but stare as he fell backwards and towards the cold waters below. He looked up, expecting to see someone jump after him. They couldn’t… at least… Drake and Killer couldn’t. Killer was injured and ever since Drake had that spirit possessing him he had become cold blooded and couldn’t swim in cold water lest he die from hypothermia. Law expected Heat, Wire or Kid to jump after him. Why didn’t they?! He saw flames and saw the earth shake above him… before he hit the icy waters below. He struggled in his ropes, but since he was tied so tightly there was nothing he could do… he started sinking towards the bottom. He struggled against the ropes. He had to get loose! He had to swim! He had to get to the surface! He needed to get some air! He needed to fight! He couldn’t... he couldn’t just do nothing! The water felt heavy on him. His memory went back to another cold, heavy feeling… that night he left Flevance hidden in a pile of bodies. The water was so cold, he could feel his limbs weakening each second that passed. His mind was also growing dark. He could see the pale moon above the surface and sometimes flashes of red, orange and gold. Was Heat fighting Apoo instead of jumping in after him? Something crashed into the water around him. Rocks… Kid and Wire were also fighting instead of rescuing him? Was that how much he meant to them? Or rather… how little? A cold hand grasped his heart. He was going to die… he was going to sink and no one was going to do anything about it. Once again he was left all alone, about to die and not a single soul tried to rescue him. Not a single soul did anything to help! This was Flevance all over again. Law felt his eyes sting from the salty water around him… and from his tears. He was going to die. Cold… abandoned… alone… His lungs burned… just like back then. He couldn’t breathe. Just like back then. He couldn’t move. Just like back then. He was going to die… he was going to die… he was… he was so cold… he was alone… His eyes felt heavy… his body was so cold and heavy. He couldn’t keep his eyes open. They started sliding shut. The last thing he noticed were two glowing orbs in the dark waters. A seaking? Or… something else? It didn’t matter. He was going to die either way… he let go and closed his eyes.

Apoo whimpered in pain as Drake put handcuffs and chains on him. Apoo was burnt, cut up and bruised. Turned out that tossing Law into the ocean had been the stupidest decision he had ever made. Because without Law there to protect him… Drake and the four bandits showed him no mercy. Wire was pressing his coat against Killer’s bleeding side. Drake could hear shouts behind them in the forest. It was his men and some of the villagers. Kid had his foot on Apoo’s throat while Drake made sure to chain him up. Heat was standing at the edge of the cliff. Drake knew how he felt. Drake had wanted nothing more than flinging himself off the cliff and dive after Law. But he knew that would not help anyone. Because of his cool blood he couldn’t. He would’ve drowned them both. Killer couldn’t dive in because of his injury. Kid and Wire would be no help either. They had never dived from a cliff before and if they managed to hit the water their bodies would have been too shocked by the cold to help. Heat could have jumped… if not for taking a bad hit to the shoulder from Apoo. Drake had gotten his Den Den out and called Ikkaku. She had told him not to worry about it. Drake growled and leaned down to Apoo’s face.

“If my baby brother is dead,” he growled and noticed Kid stiffen right next to him. “You will wish for Impel Down.”

“B-baby brother?” Apoo whimpered. In reply Drake kicked him in the head, knocking him out. Drake’s men arrived and Drake started barking orders. The Marines grabbed Apoo and a couple of medics hurried over to Killer’s side to help him.

“Heat, go with Killer,” Kid instructed and Heat nodded and hurried over to the medics. The medics got Killer onto a stretcher and hurried off. Drake joined Wire and Kid by the cliff. Kid growled and stomped onto the ground, making a rock slab protrude from the side of the cliff. Wire, Kid and Drake climbed onto it. Kid then used his bending to move the slab down towards the water. Drake looked around, but saw nothing… not at first. As they reached the surface the ocean started bubbling.

“What the hell?” Wire asked and then he, Drake and Kid gaped as something large and yellow broke the surface.

“I-is that a ship?” Drake asked in shock. A door on the front of the thing opened and Shachi ran out onto the deck. Shachi looked at the three of them.

“We got him,” he said and Drake relaxed. “But…”

“But?” Kid asked. Shachi turned to Drake.

“Drake-san… he’s… stopped talking.” Drake’s eyes widened. What?

In another part of the North Blue a large man walked through another burning town. He crossed yet another island off his map. How could one little rat be so damned difficult to find?! With powers like that the rat should’ve been easily found! He looked around at his gang and they were all looking at him, waiting for the next order.

“The Marines are onto us,” he growled. “As is the old man and his damned commanders!”

“What should we do then boss,” asked a woman.

“We’ll pull out for now. We’ll return to the North once things have calmed down. That little rat is still hiding somewhere around here. We’ll find him and convince him to help us. Zehahahaha with him at my side I will be able to fulfil all my plans.”

“That’s great, boss. It would be easier if we knew what the rat looked like.”

“I have no idea but he should be around here somewhere!”

“Boss, Monkey D. Garp’s ship!” a man shouted and pointed.

“Crap! Let’s get out of here! I have no wish to fight that crazy old man here!” The group hurried towards their own ship. The hunt would continue… but not right now.

Chapter Text

Part 26

Law had stopped talking. Drake’s heart plummeted as soon as he heard those words. Law had not “stopped talking” since well… It had been years. After Cora died and Doffy got captured he had stopped talking for a second time. The first time he stopped talking had been just after Flevance was destroyed. Drake had talked to Law about this before and Law had explained that he could not make the words come out. His throat would burn, and he would feel as if he was going to throw up. He felt as if his voice would be too weak to be heard and that no one would be able to hear him anyway. Drake knocked on the door to Law’s house before carefully stepping inside. Law was sitting on a chair in front of the fire. A big fur blanket was wrapped around his shoulders and he was staring into the fire. He had a mug of something hot in his hands. Drake looked at Law’s hands and saw that they were trembling slightly. Drake approached slowly. He grabbed a chair and put it in front of Law. Law didn’t turn his gaze from the fire. Drake sighed and put a hand on Law’s knee. Law looked at the hand and then up at Drake. Drake smiled. He then lifted his hands and started signing.

“Hi baby brother,” Drake signed and smiled. “How are you feeling?”

“Cold,” Law signed back.

“Do you want to cuddle for warmth?”

“Yes.”

Drake got up and lifted Law up. He sat down on the chair and placed Law on his lap, cuddling him close. He could feel Law trembling and wrapped his arms tightly around him. Drake knew he was cold due to the spirit possession. But with the heavy coats he was wearing and the warmth of Law’s cottage he was sure Law would at least gain some warmth. Law tucked his head underneath Drake’s chin.

“I’m sorry, Law,” Drake said gently and tightened his grip. “I shouldn’t have left you alone…”

“You couldn’t have known,” Law signed.

“I know… I know that but still… the chief attacked you because he got me running around the village in circles instead of going straight to you… He could only take you because of me.”

“You couldn’t have known,” Law signed again.

“I know that…” Drake sighed. “I just feel guilty… and then… when you were in real danger… I couldn’t do a fucking thing to save you.” Drake tightened his arms. “I thought I’d lost you to the flames. I thought you were dead and gone. Then… then when Apoo tossed you into the ocean… I couldn’t dive in after you. This…” he looked at his scaly hands. “This is a curse.”

“No it isn’t,” Law signed. 

“But because of this I couldn’t dive into the water after you… you must’ve been so scared… and I couldn’t do anything to help you or protect you.”

“It’s not your fault.”

“But I failed you,” Drake mumbled and wrapped his arms even tighter around Law. “Shachi and the others had to rescue you for us… your boyfriends and I couldn’t even do that.” He hid his face in Law’s hair. “And now… you’ve stopped talking again.” He felt Law’s finger on his arm. Law was writing on him.

“Not your fault,” he wrote.

“But it is my fault. I should have gone to you as soon as I had stopped talking to the chief instead of investigating like just any other Marine. You’ve warned me about that man so many times and I never listened. I just said he was jealous of you. Now… he nearly got you sent away… nearly got you taken away from all of us. And for what? Because he’s a jealous prick who just wants the people’s adoration!”

“Not your fault.”

“But it is.” Drake looked at Law. Law was not meeting his gaze. Drake placed his much bigger hand on Law’s cheek and turned Law’s face towards him. “It is.” Law leaned into his touch. “Don’t try and comfort me, I should be comforting you.” Drake hugged him close again. “Law, you make me live. Whatever this world can give to me it’s you… you’re all I see. You make me live now, kiddo, you make me live.”

“Why? How?” Law signed.

“You’re the best friend that I’ve ever had. I’ve been with you for such a long time. You’re my sunshine and I want you to know that my feelings are true. I really love you, you’re my best friend.”

“You’re my best friend too,” Law signed back.

“Law, I don’t think you understand how much you make me live. I’ve been wandering around but I will still always come back to you. In rain or shine you’ve stood by me, Law. I’m happy at home and you’re my best friend. You make me live. Whenever this world is cruel to me I got you to help me forgive. You’re the first one when things turn out bad. You know I’ll never be lonely. You’re my only one and I love the things, I really love the things that you do. You’re my best friend and I love you.”

“I love you too, big bro,” Law signed. Drake smiled and cuddled him close. They both jumped slightly as the door slammed open and Kid came storming in with the other three of Law’s partners. When Kid saw Drake there his face soured.

“What’s going on here?” Kid growled. Then he blinked when Law started moving his fingers. “What’s that supposed to mean?!” Law bit his lip and kept doing it. “The fuck is that supposed to mean, Trafalgar?!” Drake glared at him for that. Law just turned from Kid and started moving his fingers again. Drake did the same in turn.

“Are you making fun of us?!” Wire asked. “Ow!” Heat had slapped him on the arm. Heat moved closer to Law and Drake. He crouched down and started moving his fingers too. Killer, Kid and Wire looked between Heat and the other two in confusion. Law’s sad gaze turned a little lighter when he noticed what Heat was doing. Heat kept moving his fingers and after a little bit Law moved from Drake’s lap. Heat got up and Law moved into his hug. Heat held him close.

“What just happened?” Killer asked in confusion.

“Law has a condition called Selective Mutism,” Drake explained and turned to him and the other two. “He usually doesn’t suffer from it. But sometimes when things get a little much he either runs away to cool his head.” Killer got reminded of Law’s flight to the mountains a while back. “Or… he stops talking. Like now. The only way he communicates is with sign language.” Drake moved his fingers. “He can hear us just fine… he just can’t talk.”

“He chooses not to talk?” Wire asked.

“No, no… he can’t. Law once told me that if he tries to speak, he feels his throat closing up. It burns and aches something awful. He’s afraid he can’t be heard even if he does speak. He’s afraid his voice won’t carry.” Three pairs of eyes moved to Heat. This sounded just like when he was younger… just after he got beaten up by those assholes. He stopped talking for years. He had communicated with notes, body language or just looks. Right now, he was talking with Law, moving his fingers.

“What can we do to help?” Killer asked, concern filling his voice.

“Just… be patient and loving towards him,” Drake replied. “Law puts up this tough façade. He may act as if nothing affects him but underneath that carefully sculpted armour he is still very insecure… and frightened. What Law values the most in his life is his loved ones.”

“Like you,” Kid spat. “His ‘most treasured person’.”

“You’ve been listening to Ikkaku and Shachi,” Drake remarked and rolled his eyes. “Well… it is true that I am his most treasured person… but the reason why is a bit different than I think you four imagine.”

“Oh yeah?” Kid challenged and stepped closer to Drake. “If it comes down to it, lizard boy, the guys and I’ll break every bone in your body if it means we get to keep Trafalgar.”

“Huh?” Drake was confused.

“Law is the best thing to happen to our relationship in quite some time,” Kid growled possessively. “I won’t just stand aside and let you strut in here and fuck it up!”

“Excuse me, what?” Drake asked.

“Trafalgar is ours!” At his growl Wire and Killer stood a bit straighter and made themselves look as big as they could. Heat overheard them and wrapped his arms around Law again, pulling him close and glaring at Drake. Law looked between the group in confusion. He moved his fingers again. Drake replied in kind and Law’s eyes widened. Then he sniggered.

“Are you making fun of us?!” Kid roared and looked between a smiling Drake and Law. Heat’s eyes were huge and his mouth hung open in shock. “Oi! Heat! The fuck did they say?!” Heat just stuttered and Kid turned to glare at Drake.

“Listen here, Eustass Kid,” Drake growled and stepped closer, growing slightly taller. “I won’t have you treat Law as some sort of possession. He doesn’t belong to anyone but himself. He’s free to choose whoever he wants to be with. You really have no right to decide for him.”

“Oh, and you do?”

“No… then again it’s an older brother’s right to threaten his baby brother’s suitors whenever he can.”

“Listen here you assho…” Kid trailed off. He was pointing at Drake. Now he just blinked. Wire and Killer were just as confused as him. Law sniggered soundlessly against Heat. Heat was staring between Drake and Law. Drake smirked smugly and crossed his arms.

“I’m listening, Useless ,” Drake said. “What was it that you wanted to tell me about my baby brother?”

“Brother?!” Kid, Killer and Wire exploded in shock. Law giggled without a sound and Heat huffed and squeezed him a little tighter to him.

“Meanie,” he muttered for only Law to hear. “You should’ve told us.”

“I thought you knew,” Law signed. “Why else would I be so happy when he got back? Wait. Did you think I was leading you four on? Did you really think Drake is my boyfriend?”

“Well,” Heat signed back. “We thought that perhaps he was a former lover or something. The way your face lit up when you saw him. How you jumped into his arms. How you chose to spend time with him over us. How he makes you happy. Your friends said he is your most treasured person. What were we supposed to think?”

“I’m sorry for the misunderstanding,” Law signed in reply and leaned up to give Heat a gentle kiss on his jaw. Heat nuzzled him. 

“Wait, wait, wait, wait,” Killer said and pulled Kid back from Drake, trying to ignore Law and Heat being cute in the background. “Baby brother? You’re Law’s older brother?”

“Well, yeah,” Drake said and looked a bit sheepish. “Law’s my baby brother. Adopted, mind you. Law’s my baby brother. We have… had two older brothers… one of them… died. The other one… well he is unavailable for the moment.”

“Marine?”

“No… former bandit… Impel Down.” Drake looked at Law. Killer followed his gaze. Law was moving his fingers in the air again. Heat was nodding along, “listening” to whatever Law was signing. Heat’s eyes were quite wide and he signed something back to Law. Law bit his lip before signing something else. Heat nodded and kissed his forehead. Whatever they had discussed they had agreed on. Killer shook his head. Then he turned to Drake. Drake was signing something as well. Killer looked at his hands, trying to make sense of it. He didn’t understand anything. Killer moved closer to Drake and Drake looked at him warily.

“Teach me,” Killer demanded. Drake blinked.

“Teach you what?” he asked.

“To sign,” Killer said again. “Teach me. I’d ask Law but since he can’t speak for now he won’t be able to tell us what this,” he moved his hands together. “Means.” 

“That means ‘school’,” Drake explained. “But I see your point. It won’t do if you can’t understand your partner. Fine. I’ll teach you when I’ve got the time.” Then his eyes widened. “Time! Shit!” He turned to Law again. “Law…” Law looked up at him. Drake bit his lip and dug through his pocket. Law looked at him in confusion. Drake very slowly pulled out something. A dagger. Law’s eyes widened in horror and he rushed over to Drake and snatched the dagger from him. He was staring at it, eyes big in horror. Law ran his fingers over the cracked blade. His eyes were wide and glossy, filling up with tears.

“He… he was left in the clinic when it burned,” Drake continued and placed his hand on Law’s trembling hand. “He told us what happened… I’m so sorry.” At his words Law’s face crumbled. He held the blade to his chest and sobbed soundlessly. Kid looked confused. Drake pulled Law into a hug and tried his best to comfort him.

“I don’t understand,” Heat said. “It’s just a dagger.”

“It’s not just a dagger,” Drake explained while rubbing Law’s back gently, soothingly. “It’s Kikoku.”

“What?!” the bandits exclaimed.

“But I thought Kikoku is a nodachi,” Wire said.

“Not from the beginning… he took that shape after he decided to inhabit this dagger.”

“But if the nodachi has turned back into a dagger… does that mean that the spirit is… dead?”

“Or at least fading,” Drake answered honestly. “I’m sorry Law.”

But Law couldn’t hear him. Because Law was rushing through the darkness in his own mind. The darkness that would usually end in a glade where he and Kikoku met when Law meditated or dreamt… or when the blade really needed to talk to him. But the problem was that there was no ending to the darkness. He couldn’t see the soft light that usually directed him towards the glade where he’d meet Kikoku. He couldn’t even hear Kikoku’s voice. He stopped running and dropped to his knees.

“In the dead of darkness life will fade behind me…” he whispered quietly. Because here only he and Kikoku could hear his voice… but now… only Law could hear it. “Once I’ve crossed that threshold demons will find me.” He shivered. “In the deepest cavern, huddled in a corner above me a dripstone is dripping and drip-drip my sanity’s slipping… In the dead of darkness there is nowhere to turn. Please… please, please don’t leave me,” Law begged and gripped his trousers tightly. When Drake had left Kikoku had been his only friend. The only one he fully trusted. He later became good friends with Penguin, Shachi and Bepo. But Kikoku was always the one he turned to when he needed advice. 

“M-men like me imagine no one standing taller,” Law whispered. “In the dead of darkness no one is smaller. Can you forgive me? I who made you suffer? I crushed all resistance, compulsive and driven. Can I be forgiven? In the dead of darkness let the stubborn man burn! Please, please don’t leave me! You love me, you told me!” He looked out into the darkness. “Come back then, come, hold me! I’m lost here without you, Kikoku!” Tears streamed down his cheeks and he held out his hand towards the darkness. “In the dead of darkness… let there be light…” he tried to use his waterbending to create a shimmer or at least a sound. Nothing happened. “Bring him to the light. Bring him back to me! Kikoku!”

“Law!” Drake exclaimed in horror when Law fainted. He quickly picked Law up and carried him over to the bed. He started checking Law’s vitals. Killer hurried over to join him. There didn’t appear to be anything physically wrong. Drake sighed.

“He’s exhausted,” Killer said and looked at Drake. “I guess the loss of his blade was the last straw.”

“What do we do now?” Heat asked.

“We stay here and protect him until he wakes up of course,” Kid growled and grabbed a chair and put it down next to the bed. Heat, Wire and Killer joined him. Drake leaned down and kissed the top of Law’s head.

“Keep an eye on him for me,” he said to the bandits. “I still need to deal with Apoo, his gang and the former chief.”

“Better ship them away before I get my hands on any of ‘em,” Kid growled.

“You and me both, bandit,” Drake replied. He caressed Law’s hair before heading towards the door. He had some lives to ruin.

Chapter Text

Part 27

A few days went by, and Law still wasn’t talking to anyone. Either Drake or Heat was always at his side, helping to interpret to the other people. Right now, they were overlooking the rebuilding of the clinic. They were making it bigger and with more rooms. So that Law could have an office when he needed to do research rather than be out in the middle of the clinic. There would also be rooms for Law and the others to sleep over if they needed it instead of having to go home. They were also making somewhat of a greenhouse at the back so that Law could grow herbs there rather than the caves. Law was giving his input whenever it was needed. Law would still get dizzy from the head trauma when he got knocked unconscious so he was on “bed rest” well… as much bed rest as they could force him to do. He carried Kikoku with him wherever he went… or rather the dagger. He was not ready to say goodbye to the spirit yet.

“Captain,” a small voice asked right next to him. Law turned to his left. Shiroi was looking up at him. Fluffy was sitting at his feet, wagging his tail happily. Law crouched down to let his fingers run through the fluffy fur on the wolfbat. Drake took a few steps back. He, just like Shachi, was terrified of the thing. Law petted Fluffy for a bit before looking up at Shiroi. Shiroi understood that Law wanted him to go on.

“Um… The spirit that lived in your blade…” Shiroi began. “O-Okojo-san thinks he might know a way to save him. I-if it’s alright with you… c-can I bring the dagger t-to him?” He held his hand out. Law looked at the hand and then at the dagger. Ikkaku had told him what Shiroi had done. He had used waterbending on the clinic fire. He had that way been one of the reasons the dagger was even retrievable. He also wanted to help Law. Law looked at him and gave a tiny nod. He held out the dagger. Shiroi took it as carefully as he could, as if he was holding a treasure. He held the dagger to his chest before he darted off. Fluffy yipped and ran after him, jumping around him happily. Law smiled.

“Cute,” he signed.

“That thing is not cute,” Drake told him and Law turned to him. “Don’t give me that look! That is a wolfbat. It’s a beast! When it grows up it will be terrifying!”

“Only to enemies,” Law signed.

“To everyone . I don’t understand what you, Ikkaku and Shiroi see in that thing. It’s a fluffball of death!”

“So is a cat. What is your point?” Law signed.

“That is so not the same thing!”

“Is too.”

“Whatever,” Drake huffed. He turned back to the build. “This place will be up and running soon. When it does you are officially off ‘taking it easy-rest’.”

“Good.”

“Are you sure you’re okay though, Law?” Drake turned to him and looked at him worriedly. “You took a really bad hit to the head.” Law only nodded. “You still haven’t told me everything that happened when you were alone with Apoo. You have slight rope burns from being tied up…” Law turned his face away. Drake knew something had happened. “Kiddo, what happened?” Law didn’t look at him. “If you’re afraid I’ll set out after them to murder him and the chief you needn’t worry. Miles and the guys set out to transport them this morning. The official report will say I am staying to make sure no more attacks will happen while they are being transported. Since most of Apoo’s gang got away with their ship they might attack again.”

“What if they go after Miles and the others?” Law signed.

“Miles knows what he is doing. He can use lightning now.”

“He can?” Law signed.

“Yeah, he’s been practising a lot.”

“Good on him.”

“Now back to the subject,” Drake told him gently and wrapped his arm around him, pulling him close to his side. “What happened with Apoo?” Law just turned his face away. Drake realised he needed another strategy to make Law relax and start talking. He smirked and moved his other hand to poke at Law’s cheek. “The sideburns are cute. Are you trying to look like me?”

“No,” Law signed, but he was blushing.

“Awwww why are you blushing?” Drake teased, while his tail started wagging happily. “Admit it! You want to look like your big brother!”

“Do not,” Law signed and glared at him with a small pout.

“Well I think it’s cute that you want to look like me.”

“I am nowhere near ugly enough for that,” Law signed with a teasing glint in his eyes.

“Why you little punk!” Drake laughed and tickled his side. Law squeaked and jumped aside. Drake smirked. “Get back here!” He growled playfully and tried to grab Law again. Law giggled quietly and turned and tried to run. Drake smirked and took chase. Law beamed at him and started running. Drake tried to catch him, but Law kept evading him. He even used his waterbending to make the snow slide him away whenever Drake came close.

“Cheater!” Drake accused and Law smiled at him innocently. “Don’t give me that look you little shit.”  Law sniggered again and then squeaked as Drake lunged at him. This time Law could not escape, and Drake managed to tackle him into the snow. Drake smirked at him and held up his fingers. “Prepare to die the tickle death!” Law giggled again and Drake smirked before his fingers started dancing over Law’s sides. Law squeaked and started squirming. Soon he was laughing hysterically but quietly. Drake smiled; his tail even wagged. Seeing Law happy always made him happy.

“What’s going on here?” a voice asked and Drake and Law both turned their heads, Drake stopped tickling Law. Killer was looking at them, head slightly tilted. Law beamed and started signing. “Not so fast, pet. I’m not that good yet.” Killer practised with Drake and Heat each day. He could have a few short conversations. Law nodded and slowed down.

“Err… help me,” Killer translated. “Dragon is killing me.”

“I am not!” Drake objected. “And he said Drake, not dragon.” He turned back to Law. “You are just being a brat.”

“Save me?” Killer asked and looked at Drake for confirmation.

“He did say that but ignore him.”

Law pouted and signed again.

“Err… what?” Killer asked.

“He said Drake is a big fat meanie,” Drake translated out of habit. Then he turned to Law. “Really?” Law just smirked at him. “That’s it.” Drake tickled his side again and Law squeaked. Killer chuckled and walked over. He put his boot to Drake’s side and pushed. Drake lost his balance and toppled over. Law took the opportunity to flee. Well… he hid behind Killer. Drake glared at Killer. Killer just crossed his arms over his chest. Drake got to his feet, growling playfully. Only to have two rocks shoot out from underneath his feet, sending him flying into the air. Drake spun and landed in a crouch. He glared at a beaming Wire.

“Now I understand why you do that, pet,” Wire told Law. “It’s fun!”

“Don’t interfere with this,” Drake scolded half-heartedly. “This is between Law and me.”

“What exactly?” Wire asked.

“He is being a rude little shit.”

“Are you?” Wire asked and turned to Law. Law shook his head. “He said he isn’t.”

“Law, are you tricking your boyfriends into fighting with me?” Drake asked with faked outrage. Law just winked at him. “Why you little rat!”

“What started all this?” Killer asked and wrapped an arm around Law.

“We were talking about what happened with Apoo,” Drake admitted and Law’s smile faltered. “Law didn’t want to tell me, so I wanted to make him feel better by teasing him.”

“What happened with Apoo, pet?” Killer asked and Law signed something. Killer looked at him in confusion. Law instead grabbed his arm and started writing on it with his finger. “You don’t want to talk about it?” Law nodded. “Pet… we don’t want to force you, but you know it will be best. Don’t bottle stuff up inside. It will only make you get lost in your head like when Wire and you spent the night together.” Law blushed. “If you don’t want to say… can you at least answer some yes-and-no-questions for us?” Law looked at his feet but nodded.

“Did Apoo hit you?” Drake asked calmly. Law nodded. “Did he threaten you?” Law shook his head.

“Was he planning on selling you to slaver?” Killer asked. Law shook his head again. “Did he try to kiss you?” Law shook his head.

“Did he try to rape you?” Drake asked. Law hesitated and then shook his head. “Okay, did he try to force himself onto you somehow?” Law hesitated again. Then he nodded. Killer felt his blood boil, as did Wire and Drake.

“Did he undress you?” Wire asked. Law shook his head. “Did he undress himself?” Law nodded. “All his clothes?” Another shake of the head. “Trousers and underwear?” Law nodded.

“Did he touch you with his dick?” Drake asked. Law shook his head. “Did he plan to?” Law hesitated again. Then… he nodded, the smallest nod he could. As soon as he did he felt Wire and Killer stand on either side of him. They wrapped their arms around him.

“Did he plan to put it inside you?” Drake asked through gritted teeth. Law shook his head. “Did he plan to rub against you?” Law sniffled and hid his face against Wire’s chest. “Law. Did he plan to rub against you?” Law just sniffled. Drake sighed and moved closer to the trio. He held his arms out. “Come here, kiddo.” Law darted from Killer and Wire’s hug into Drake’s arms. Drake held him close, rocking him gently. “Law, I promise you that Apoo will never touch you again. He won’t ever come near you again. Okay?” Law only sniffled against him. Drake removed Law’s hat carefully so that he could start running his fingers through Law’s dark locks. “He’s going to rot away in Impel Down for this, I swear.” He felt Law run his fingers over his stomach, writing.

“He works for Kaido,” Law wrote. “Kaido wants me.”

“Kaido?!” Drake exclaimed and Law pressed closer to him. “Why?”

“Joker.” Law wrote and Drake’s shoulders sagged. What had Doffy gotten into? “Do you think Kaido will come?”

“No.” Drake answered honestly. “He’s ‘too important’ to leave the New World and go to the North Blue. You’re safe, kiddo.”

“Promise?” Law wrote.

“I promise.” He kissed the top of Law’s head.

“Captain!” a voice shouted and they all turned to look in the direction of the voice. Okojo was running towards them. “You need to come! You gotta see this!” Okojo gently grabbed Law’s wrist before turning around and darting off. Law had no choice but to follow. He wiped his tears away before Okojo could notice. Drake turned to Killer and Wire.

“This stays between us for now,” Drake said. “You can tell Heat and Kid of course, but no one else needs to know.”

“Understood,” Killer said. “You better make fucking sure that Apoo never escapes Impel… and that you can keep that promise about Kaido.”

“I have a contact in Kaido’s gang,” Drake said, and Killer and Wire stared at him. “If for some reason Kaido decides to go after Law, he will inform me and I can rush here and get Law away from here.”

“Well we are going to defeat Kaido so after that Law will be perfectly safe,” Wire said and then turned to Killer. “Maybe we should make Kaido the first Yonko we fight?”

“Remember what we promised Law,” Killer pointed out.

“I remember. I just mean when we are ready and are going to fight… then we can take Kaido out first.”

“You guys have big plans I see,” Drake chuckled. “Try not to get killed will you? Law would be sad and I can’t stand seeing him sad.” Killer knew a threat when he heard it. Even if Drake said it with a grin.

Law reached out his trembling hands. He looked at Shiroi and Okojo. Both were grinning. Shiroi was almost vibrating with how excited he was. Law swallowed.

“For me?” he signed.

“Yeah,” Okojo chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck. “I thought it a terrible loss to give on Kikoku so quickly, so I wanted to make sure we had tried everything. Now as you can see… the blade is done.” Law turned from Okojo to look at the nodachi that lay on the table in front of him. It was a beautiful blade. Long, very long and thin. The guard was oval in shape and had a soft fur trim to protect the wielder’s hands or hand. The scabbard was black with white crosses decorating it. There was also a red rope around it.

“You made this?” Law signed.

“Well… yeah. I’ve been like you know, Captain, my dream is to make a blade that a spirit would enjoy inhabiting. This… this is my masterpiece. The best metal I can find mixed in with my own experimental alloy. It’s so sharp it can cut through steel like butter. Since you are used to working with a nodachi I decided to create one for you. Kikoku took that form so I assumed he would enjoy it. Now the last thing to do…” Okojo held out the damaged dagger to Law. “Is see if we can’t coax his spirit into switching homes.” Law took the dagger in quivering hands and hugged it to his chest. He then as carefully as he could pulled the blade out. There was the slightest humming, but that was all. No presence. No cold air. No dark wisps of smoke. No warm chuckle. No sense of familiarity. Nothing. The blade was silent. Law swallowed the lump in his throat. He held the dagger in one hand and then used the other to pull the nodachi slightly out of its sheath. He carefully put the dagger down onto the nodachi. Okojo and Shiroi moved closer. All three stared at the two blades, all three held their breath. Law looked at the blades but after several seconds or perhaps minutes he turned to Okojo.

“Nothing is happening,” he signed.

“It will, I am sure of it,” Okojo said and tried to smile reassuringly. “A-all my research points to that this should… this should work.”

“Not if Kikoku is already gone.”

“He can’t be. That very stubborn spirit is too stubborn to give up.”

“He is gone.” Law sighed and his shoulders sagged. An air of sadness enveloped him. “Thank you for trying, Okojo. But better let the dead stay dead.”

“But there might be a chance,” Okojo tried. “Don’t give up hope, Captain. H-hope is the last thing to abandon us!”

“Not if there was no hope to begin with.”

“Well now you are just being pessimistic.”

“I am-”

“Don’t even try to justify it by saying that you are being realistic,” Okojo scolded. “We can’t give up now. Kikoku is one of us. An inhabitant of Swallow Island. One of our… gang. We can’t just give up on him.”

“It is over Okojo. You did your best. Let him go to rest.”

“I will not give up,” Okojo walked over to his desk and started looking through books and papers. “There must be something .”

“He is gone,” Law signed and struggled not to cry. That’s when he noticed something. Shiroi was looking at the two blades. His eyes appeared to be sparkling. Law walked over to Okojo and pulled on his arm. Okojo turned around and noticed the same thing Law did.

“Shiroi?” Okojo asked. “What are you doing?”

“Here you go,” Shiroi coaxed. “Here you go. Feel better now. Feel better now. Here we go, it’s better now… feel better now.”

“Shiroi?” Okojo asked again, but the boy didn’t appear to hear them. He was running his fingers over the dagger. “Kiddo?”

“Do you remember when we fell under?” Shiroi asked calmly. “Did you expect me to reason with thunder? I still remember when time was frozen. What seemed forever was just a moment. Hurry up, hurry up… there’s not more waiting. You’re still worth saving.”

“What is going on?” Law signed to Okojo.

“I don’t know, Captain.” Okojo reached out to grab Shiroi’s arm. But yelped and jump back. Something had given him a little jolt… as if he had grabbed a hot metal. “The hell?”

“Are you okay?” Law signed.

“Yeah, yeah,” Okojo assured and then turned back to the boy. “Shiroi?”

“Feel the light, Kikoku,” Shiroi said, his voice soft and melodic… and not fully his own. “Shining in the dark of night. Remember what we forgot. I know it’s a long shot. But I’m bringing it all back, we’re bringing it all back. Feel the light shining like the stars at night. Remember what was forgotten, but I know it’s a long shot. But I’m bringing it all back. I’m bringing you back.” His eyes started glowing. “I still remember when things were broken. But put together the cracks will close in. Hurry up, hurry up now. There’s no more waiting, you’re still worth saving. You and him can have it all tonight. So let’s bring it back into the light. Now you’ll have another chance to fly. Another chance to make it right.” Law slapped on Okojo’s arm and pointed at the dagger. Okojo did as well. Black tendrils of smoke had risen from the blade and had intertwined around Shiroi’s fingers and hands. Almost like a black octopus.

“Here we go, here we go,” Shiroi said again and grabbed onto the nodachi and the little black smoke-octopus-thingy slid from Shiroi’s hand and onto the blade… vanishing into it. “It’s better now… feel… better… now…” There was a flash and Okojo yelped as Shiroi was sent hurtling backwards. Okojo caught him. He stared at the unconscious boy in his arms. Then he heard a quiet gasp and turned to Law. Law was staring at the table. The nodachi on the table was glowing purple and black smoke encircled it. Law stumbled towards the table. The black smoke rushed towards him. Okojo took a step forward, but needn’t worry. In front of Law the shape of a man appeared. It was a very familiar samurai. The samurai looked at his body. All cracks in it were slowly vanishing and then the samurai turned towards Law and smiled.

“Little master,” he said and bowed before vanishing back into the blade. But both Okojo and Law heard it. “It’s better now… I feel… better now…” Law picked up the nodachi and hugged it to his chest. Okojo smiled. It worked. Whatever Shiroi had done had helped Kikoku come back home. Now the only question was… what the fuck just happened?

Chapter Text

Part 28

Kid gritted his teeth in frustration. He had been on their ship all day, working on some repairs and other things. When he came back to Law’s house to go to bed he found Killer, Wire and Heat sitting all around the house, reading or playing cards… and Law asleep on the bed alone . Kid had been about to growl at his other partners for leaving Law all alone… when he noticed the blade. Law was hugging a nodachi to him as if it was a freaking teddy bear! Kid had tried to grab it but as soon as he got close the bloody thing exploded with a dark aura that made Kid jump back. His hand even felt as if it had gotten slapped. While that happened Law just slept peacefully and curled tighter around the blade. Then that fucking spirit had appeared. He had crouched by Law’s head and had caressed the locks, while smirking in superiority at Kid. Which was why Kid was now gritting his teeth. That fucking blade wasn’t going to let them even touch Law!

“I’m gonna break you over my knee,” Kid growled at the blade, to which Kikoku just flipped him off.

“Leave it,” Killer said to Kid. “At least Law’s happy.”

“I wanna make him happy while snuggling,” Kid huffed and dropped down in the chair next to Killer’s. Killer chuckled and leaned over to give his cheek a peck. Kid beamed and leaned back in his chair. He threw a quick look at Law before turning back to the others. Then he sighed.

“The gang is getting antsy,” Kid grumbled and the others turned to look at him. “They wanna get going again…”

“To be fair we never stay in one place this long,” Wire replied and rubbed at the back of his neck. “Usually when we find something of value, we stay long enough to precure it and then we leave.”

“This is different though…” Heat mumbled and looked at Law.

“I agree… but the gang might not. They want to keep going?” All eyes turned to Kid and Kid nodded. “And… what is your decision, boss?”

“I… I said we’ll… leave in a few days,” Kid admitted and the mood in the house darkened and all gazes turned to the sleeping form of their lover.

“What… about Law?” Heat asked and chewed on his nails.

“I guess we can always ask him to come with us… but I know he won’t,” Killer replied. “He wants to continue to guard this island…”

“But we can at least ask, right?” Wire asked and the others nodded. “A-and even if he says no… we could… well… we could always come back to visit… right?”

“Duh, of course,” Kid huffed. “It’s not like we’ll leave forever! We’ll continue doing what we were doing before and stop by here as often as we can.”

“We’ll miss him though,” Heat mumbled and looked sad. “I-I hope we can help him start talking again before we leave…”

“Maybe getting his blade back will help with that,” Killer said and they all looked at the nodachi. “I never realised how close he was to that thing.”

“Think it has anything to do with what he told us on the day Drake came back?” Kid asked softly. “About how everyone he loves leaves him?”

“I guess so,” Wire said and wrapped his arm around Heat, feeling the other man’s nerves. “Abandonment issues?”

“Or just trauma,” Killer mused and grabbed Kid’s hand when he noticed it ball into a fist.

“When I found the fuckers that hurt him I am gonna murder them,” Kid growled. “Tear them limb from limb. Dismember them and throw what remains into the fucking sea!”

“Littering is bad,” Heat piped up. “Don’t pollute the ocean.”

“Fucking hippie,” Kid teased fondly and Heat huffed.

“‘m not a hippie,” he grumbled and crossed his arms. The others laughed. Wire looked up and grinned. The others followed his line of sight and noticed Law sitting up, rubbing at his eyes sleepily. It was the cutest thing they had ever seen. Kid got up and walked over to Law. Law looked up at him. Kid grinned, bent down, cupped Law’s cheek and kissed him softly.

“Hey there sleepy head,” Kid purred as he pulled back. Law smiled at him. “We need to talk about your stuffed toy.” Law tilted his head in confusion and looked at the little snow leopard on his bedside table. “Not that one!” Law turned back to him. Kid pointed at Kikoku. “That thing didn’t let us cuddle with you!” Law looked at his blade and sniggered without a sound. “Oi! Don’t laugh at me.”

“…” Law signed and Kid pouted.

“No fair insulting me in a language that I don’t speak,” he huffed. Law just smiled.

“…” Law signed, and Heat snorted. The other three turned to him with narrowed eyes.

“No fair!” Wire whined. “I want to be let into the joke!” Heat just looked smug and signed something back to Law. It was too fast for Killer to understand, so he also huffed and pouted behind his mask. While Kid and Wire just pouted. Law giggled at the looks on their faces and Heat sniggered before signing back and Law beamed in reply.

“Okay, that’s it!” Kid said and got up. He stalked across the room and started roaming through the cupboards. The other four watched him curiously. Then he returned with a notepad and a pencil. He handed them to Law. Law blinked and looked up at him. Kid’s face was red in embarrassment.

“I don’t like not being able to talk to you,” Kid grumbled, blushing even more and looking down at his feet, feeling awkward and silly. “I know you wanna sign but… I can’t understand and that makes me… sad and angry… I wanna know what you’re saying and if you write I can at least hear your voice… in a sense. I can imagine you saying it…” Law took the items offered to him. He looked at the notepad and started writing. He turned it over so that Kid could read.

“You’re cute when you get all bashful,” it read.

“I am not cute!” Kid objected, going even more red. The other three laughed and Law smirked. “Shut the fuck up you assholes!” They just laughed more. Kid huffed and plopped down onto the bed. He pulled Law onto his lap and cuddled him close. Law smiled up at him, reached up and kissed his jaw. Kid smirked smugly at the other three. They glowered at him. Kid ignored them, focusing on Law once again.

“Did you sleep well, pet?” he asked and Law nodded. Kid rubbed his hip and sighed. “We gotta tell you something…”

“What?” Law wrote on the notepad.

“We…” Kid sighed heavily. “W-we’re going to have to… leave… in a few days.” He felt Law stiffen. “The gang is getting restless and well… we miss the sea.”

“But we’ll come visit as often as we can!” Wire cut in and Law looked down. “Y-you could always come with us… but um… we know you want to stay here… with your friends.” Law started writing something.

“It’s not like we’ll never come back,” Killer added gently. “We’ll come back as often as we can. We are still staying in the North for now and before heading somewhere else we’ll come by again. We’ve got some friends here and our treasure is here.” Law didn’t look up from his writing. He was writing a lot it seemed. The bandits shared a look before looking at him again.

“Pet, are you okay?” Wire asked. Law nodded and kept writing. “What are you writing so fervently?” Law held a finger up and Wire chuckled. “Okay, we’ll let you finish.” The bandits waited while Law kept writing. He kept at it for a bit but then tore the page and handed it to Killer. Killer read aloud:

“I see the questions in your eyes, I know what’s weighing on your minds,” he read. “But you can be sure I know my part. Because I’ll stand beside you through the years, and I’ll only cry those happy tears. And even though I’ll make mistakes, I’ll never break your hearts. Because I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky that I’ll be here. I swear like that shadow that’s by your side… I’ll be there. For better or worse, ‘til death do us part I’ll love you with every beat of my heart. I swear. I’ll give you guys everything I can. I’ll build our dreams with these two hands. We’ll hang some memories on the wall. And when there’s silver in our hair you won’t have to ask if I still care. Because even as time turns the page my love won’t change at all. I swear.” The bandits looked at Law. But Law was looking at his lap, looking nervous as he fiddled with the wrist guards. Kid smirked and all but lunged at him, kissing him hungrily. Law squeaked in surprise and let him. The others just laughed. Killer folded the note up and put it in his pocket before joining Kid and Law on their bed. Well… more of a nest by the state of it at the moment. Heat and Wire also joined them. Law looked up at them when he and Kid parted for air. Killer had removed his mask so he could see all of their faces. He raised his hands and signed. Heat grinned and pushed Kid aside a bit to be able to kiss Law this time.

“I think he said that he loves us,” Killer said while trying to mimic the signing.

“Well we love you too, pet,” Kid growled playfully. “You’ll be a good pet and wait for us here?” Law pulled away from Heat to level Kid with a glare. Kid just smirked at him.

“Yeah,” Wire added and leaned over Killer to be able to rub at Law’s cheek. “You’ll be a good little pet and wait for your masters here, right?” Law turned his death glare on Wire instead. Killer chuckled.

“Our pet is not very well-trained,” he teased and this time he was on the receiving end of Law’s glare. “He might run off with someone else if we’re not careful.”

“But everyone will already know he belongs to us,” Heat said and flicked the earring Law had stolen from Wire. “What do you want us to do? Tattoo our names on him?” The four bandits smirked and looked at Law. Law narrowed his eyes at them. They knew they were playing with fire… err… water but it was too much fun to tease Law.

“Perhaps just our initials,” Kid purred and moved his hand underneath Law’s shirt. “Decorating his pretty little chest with our names or initials. Telling everyone who even tries to look at what’s ours that they are too late.” Law blushed a little. “Everyone will know what a pretty little pet we have.” Law’s glare returned.

“Maybe we could get a tag and a collar,” Killer joked. “Property of Kid, Killer, Heat and Wire.”

“Return to owners if found,” Heat teased. None of them noticed Law move his fingers.

“And the owner will make sure he stays put by using a leash or perhaps a pet carrier,” Wire joked.

“Or we just keep our pet on a tight leash,” Kid joked and laughed. He looked at Law and noticed the smirk. “Uh oh.” The next sound that was hear in the small house were four yelps as icy cold water was poured down their shirts and the four was flung into the air and away from Law. The four bandits landed with loud thuds around the room. Law got to his feet, huffed and headed for the bathroom.

When Law was in the bathroom, he looked at himself in the mirror and felt his lip tremble. His lovers were leaving him. He was not going to cry because that would make them feel bad. He could do it and guilt them into staying here… but that wasn’t fair. They were bandits and their home was on the open sea. They were meant to explore the oceans… not get anchored down because he couldn’t let them go. Besides, they said they were coming back. They were going to do like Drake… leave and come back whenever they could. It was not as if they were going to abandon him forever. They were coming back for him. They were not going to leave him and never look back. They told him so… they told him… his fingers went to the goggles around his neck. He was theirs. They said so. They even joked about getting him a tag and a collar. He smiled a sad little smile. If they joked about ways to show the world he belonged to them it must mean that they truly wanted him to be theirs even when they left. But… that didn’t mean that he wouldn’t miss them. He looked up at his reflection again. The dark circles under his eyes were all but gone and that shadows in his eyes looked a little lighter. Was it because of his lovers? Must be. They made him so… happy. He got a warm fuzzy feeling inside whenever he imagined their faces and especially when he imagined them cuddling in their bed. It would get very cold and lonely without them… just like when Drake left. Law shivered. He would miss them so much. Would miss them being there. But he couldn’t be selfish. He couldn’t make them stay. He couldn’t make them unhappy just to make himself feel great. Instead of wallowing in these sad thoughts he should spend the days with them. Who knew when he would be able to spend time with them again after they left? There was a knock on the door. Law jumped and turned towards it.

“Law, are you okay?” Killer’s voice asked. “We didn’t mean to make you angry. We were just trying to lighten the mood.” Law grabbed the door handle and all but tore the door open. Killer blinked in confusion. Law ignored it and flung his arms around Killer’s middle and buried his face in his shoulder. Killer wrapped his arms around Law and hugged him close. Law was not going to cry. He just… wanted to feel them. Wanted to make sure he would remember how their arms felt around him. Even what they smelled like. Killer was warm, his arms made Law feel safe and he smelled of spices. Killer was the chef after all. He didn’t smell of grease or butter or things like that. He smelled like spices and he smelled… warm. It was the only way he could explain it. He smelled homely. He was warm, kind and gentle. He was smart and patient and quiet at times. He was supportive and attentive. He was a rock to lean on.

“Law?” Heat asked. “What’s the matter?” Law moved from Killer’s embrace and rushed to Heat’s instead. Heat was taller than Killer and a lot warmer. Not suffocatingly hot, just perfectly warm… and soft. Heat was sweet and he was kind and soft and gentle and just so darn cute. Heat smelled… well… like fire. A nice bonfire or campfire. Law felt warm and relaxed in his embrace. Heat was softer than the other three. He also smelled slightly of wool and leather… and… chalk? Probably because he was the one doing all the mending of the clothes for Kid’s gang. He designed their outfits after all.

“What’s going on?” Kid asked and nearly toppled over when Law rushed to him instead. Kid wrapped his strong arms around Law and held on tightly. Kid was hard and soft at the same time. He was all muscle and bulk but also had this kindness in him that he didn’t want everyone to see and know of. He had a short fuse and was quick to anger but he was also fiercely protective and loyal. Kid smelled like iron and steel. To others he was just sharp edged and spikes but to Law he was a protective blanket. If Kid held him nothing could hurt him. He knew that. He was safe if Kid was there.

“Pet?” Wire asked. Law got out of Kid’s embrace and jumped up to wrap his arms around Wire’s neck. He hid his face in Wire’s neck and held on tight. Wire hugged him back. Wire was so tall . He made Law feel short and Law wasn’t short! Hm… was this how Shiroi felt all the time? It didn’t matter because he enjoyed having Wire there to help him reach things he couldn’t or see things he couldn’t because things were in the way. Wire constantly surprised him with secret skills. He was a bit of a pervert but he had his heart in the right place. He knew just what to do to make his lovers feel seen, listened to, needed and safe. He was easygoing and easy to get along with… despite his pervert tendencies. Wire smelled like… sand or perhaps a sandy beach would be more like it. All four of Law’s partner’s smelled like the ocean but Wire just a bit more than the others. Maybe he was out on the deck more?

“Are you sad?” Heat asked and Law shook his head. “Well… what are you doing? Not that we’re complaining but why are you hugging us like your life depends on it?”

“Because I don’t want to forget any piece of you…” Law whispered. He couldn’t see it but knew all four were staring at him in shock.

“Did he just speak?!” Kid exclaimed.

“Can you say something else?” Wire urged. But Law only shook his head. “That’s okay.” Wire hugged him close again. “I miss your voice though.”

“We all do,” Kid added and walked over to rub Law’s hair gently. Then he yawned. “Let’s call it a night boys. I think we all need a cuddle.” Law nodded in response. Wire chuckled and carried him over to their bed. Law was placed in the middle with Kid and Wire on either side of him. Heat was on Kid’s other side and Killer on Wire’s. Law yawned and closed his eyes. He snuggled closer to Wire, enjoying the warmth he brought. Not as much as Heat could but it was still enjoyable.

“Are you sure you’re not a cat?” Wire teased and Law huffed and tried to move towards Kid instead. “Nooooo come back here.” But Law ignored him and Kid smirked smugly at Wire. He then kissed Law’s forehead before closing his eyes. Wire huffed and rolled over to snuggle with Killer. Heat wrapped his arms around Kid and Law. Law smiled. Soon he could hear the others falling asleep. When he was sure they were all asleep he lifted his head.

“I love you,” he whispered, knowing they wouldn’t be able to hear. But he needed to say it… before they left.

Chapter Text

Part 29

Another snowstorm hit the next morning. This one was so bad that no one could even leave their homes. The winds were rough, and snow and ice was falling from the sky like small shards of glass. Law and his partners were curled up in his house. Drake had called on the Den Den to check up on them. Law had heard a giggle in the background and Drake had panicked about that. Law had just smirked because he recognized that giggle. Which Drake probably realised. Which was so much fun for Law. Kid and Killer had done most of the talking since Law still didn’t speak. Right now Law was curled up on Wire’s lap as he played chess against Killer. Wire was watching with interest because the first few matches had been a slaughter and now Law was just playing with Killer. Killer was well aware of this, and his face kept getting redder and redder. Heat and Kid were at the stove, trying to make hot chocolate for everyone. They had not gotten the hang of Law’s stove… or any stove they had ever seen. Which was why Killer had banned his lovers from his kitchen back on the ship. But he had not said anything about this one.

“How much fire can you spit in here?” Kid whispered to Heat.

“Not much,” Heat admitted. “If I could use my hands…” He looked at his hands and felt saddened. Kid grabbed his hand.

“We’ll find a way to get that qi blockage out of you,” Kid soothed. “We should ask that Penguin guy. Or Law.” The pair looked at Law who was sniggering quietly on Wire’s lap. Wire had his arm wrapped around Law’s waist and had his other hand caressing his thigh. Kid smirked, he knew where Wire’s hand would soon end up. Wire was going to try and distract Law to help Killer win a game.

“You’re cheating!” Killer accused. Law shook his head and started signing, slowly. Probably so Killer would be able to understand him. “I am not a sore loser!” Law giggled again then jumped. Ah, Wire’s hand was down his pants. Kid smirked and turned to watch the show. Wire was kissing Law’s neck while his large hands were rubbing at the front of his underwear. Law’s face turned pink. Kid saw Killer smirk as well. Killer returned to focus on the chessboard. Law squirmed a little, but didn’t try to get away from Wire. His face kept getting pinker as Wire kept rubbing at the front of his underwear before slowly moving his hand towards the back instead, towards Law’s entrance. Law bit his lip and tried to focus. He reached out a trembling hand… just as wire teased his entrance. Law hit the chess piece instead and sent it flying. Killer chuckled and bent down to pick it up. Kid then gaped as Wire and Law both smirked. Wire’s hand stilled and Law quickly moved the pieces around the chessboard before leaning back against Wire and “whimpering” as Wire teased his entrance. They were cheating together?! Killer sat up again and put the chess piece back. He didn’t seem to notice what was going on at all. Kid couldn’t believe how flawlessly the other two were cheating! Kid’s attention went back to Wire’s hands. Wire had pushed Law’s trousers and underwear down. One hand was stroking Law’s cock and the other was working Law open. Law was mewling happily and Kid could feel his own dick twitch and by the tent in Killer’s trousers the blonde was also fighting it. Kid grabbed Heat’s hand and pulled him around to face the game as well. Heat blushed a little when he noticed what was going on. Kid smirked and made his way over to the table.

“I say we stop the stupid chess game and heat up in other ways,” he purred and leaned down to kiss Killer. Killer kissed him back. “There is something I’ve been dying to try.”

“What?” Wire asked curiously.

“I want,” Kid growled while kissing at Killer’s neck. “To fuck Kil while he’s inside Law and I want you to fuck Heat while he’s inside Law too.” At his words Heat, Killer and Law all blushed. “Either that or us just taking turn fucking our gorgeous pet right here on the table.” Law blushed. “Him all naked and laid out for us… perhaps even tied to the table and we just take turns for the rest of the whole fucking day.” Law bit his lip and started signing.

“Law says he wants the first option today,” Heat translated.

“What about you?” Wire asked Heat.

“I-I’ve not bottomed in a while s-so I guess it would be fine.”

“Not guess, babe,” Killer told him gently. “If you’re not sure we won’t do that. It’s okay for me to bottom for you guys but top Law at the same time.”

“…” Law signed something again and looked at Heat.

“Law says that if I’m unsure if I want to bottom he wants to be tied to the table and…” Heat blushed. “Um… fucked.”

“He said bred, didn’t he?” Kid teased and Law stuck his tongue out at him. “Dirty mouth. Hm… what if we DP him in pairs?” Law titled his head. “First me and Killer fuck him between us and then Heat and Wire. Then maybe Heat and I and Wire and Killer and so forth.”

“I have another idea,” Wire said and started moving his fingers in and out of Law. Making Law mewl. “We take turns fucking our pet… but we do it bareback this time.” Law’s eyes turned a little red. “The other times we’ve fucked we’ve always used condoms. If it’s okay with you pet… why not let us fill you up for real?” he kissed Law’s cheek. “And if you want to be extra naughty we plug you.” The last was said in teasing and Law elbowed him. Wire only chuckled. “What do you say pet? Wanna be bred for real?” Law looked between the four of them before nodding eagerly. He pushed the chessboard aside and draped himself over the table, lifting his ass up. Wire smirked and got up, removing his fingers from within Law and pulled his own trousers and underwear down. Kid smirked as well. He raised his hand and the chain he always wore around his belt moved like a snake and tied up Law’s hands. Law looked at his hands and then to Kid. Kid smirked and grabbed the chain, tying it to the table.

“No moving, pet,” Kid growled. “Or there will be consequences.” Law nodded. Kid leaned down to kiss him while Wire took the lube he had been using to spread Law open and smeared it over his cock. He spread Law’s cheeks. Law moaned into the kiss.

“Are you ready, pet?” Wire growled. Law nodded eagerly, not taking his lips from Kid’s. Wire started pushing in and Law tensed for a few seconds before relaxing again. Wire waited for Law’s body to relax before he continued to push inside him. When he was fully sheathed inside of their Law he stilled his hips once more. Law was breathing heavily, trying to relax. Wire leaned down to kiss at his shoulder and neck soothingly. Law was only wearing an undershirt but since His hands were tied there was on way to remove it fully. Law whined and pushed back against Wire, telling him to start moving. Wire smiled and kissed his cheek and started moving his hips. Law moaned and mewled happily, spreading his legs to try and get Wire to get deeper inside him. The table creaking, Wire’s grunts, Law’s moans and mewls and the howling winds were the only sounds any of them could register for now. Kid, Heat and Killer were watching the scene in front of them, stroking themselves to keep themselves hard. Law hung his head slightly as he mewled happily. Wire thrusted faster and harder into him and Law loved every second of it. Wire leaned down to kiss at his neck and Law smiled happily. This felt amazing. His whole body was tingling in excitement. The fact his moaning and mewling also turned the other three on was just an added bonus. Wire’s hands appeared in his line of vision as the taller man grabbed onto the table and thrust faster and faster into Law. Law mewled happily.

“I’m close, pet,” Wire grunted. Law only whimpered. “Ready for it?” Law nodded and lifted his ass up a bit. Wire slammed into him and came deep inside Law. To Law it was a strange yet warm feeling. Wire pressed deep into him, making sure to get everything out. Law noticed that he felt sticky and looked down. He’d come on the table. He blushed a little. Wire chuckled and panted. He pulled back slowly. Law whimpered as the feeling of being full left him. Wire rubbed over his ass soothingly. Law clenched his hole, he didn’t want any of Wire’s come to leak. Wire chuckled at it and kissed his cheek gently.

“My turn,” Heat said and moved behind Law. He leaned down to kiss him gently while lining his cock up. Law kissed him back hungrily and tried to relax. Heat slowly pushed into him, and Law whimpered a little at the stretch. Heat kept peppering his face with kisses to distract him. Law smiled up at him. Heat reached out and caressed his hair gently before he started moving his hips and Law mewled happily. Wire was in the bathroom getting some towels so that they could all clean up when they were done. Kid and Killer were watching Heat and Law, eagerly waiting their turn. Law was gasping and moaning as Heat picked up speed.

“Our pet is so damn hot like this,” Kid all but purred as he watched Law’s face. Law moaned loudly when Heat managed to hit his prostate. He pulled a little on his tied wrists and pouted. He glared at Kid when Kid sniggered at him.

“Don’t give me that look,” Kid teased. Then he laughed when Law flipped him off. Heat chuckled and put more force and speed into his thrusts. Soon Law was just a mewling moaning mess. He whined and rubbed against the table, looking for more friction on his own dick. Heat noticed and reached underneath him with one of his hands and started stroking Law. Law let out a dirty moan and Heat’s ears turned a little red. Wire kissed his cheek as he walked past him, heading for his coat. Kid and Killer watched him curiously. Law wanted to see what was going on too but couldn’t turn his head far enough. Whatever Wire had fetched he showed Kid and Killer and both of them smirked. Now Law was curious. He moaned again when Heat slammed into his prostate.

“Close, pet,” Heat groaned and Law could feel himself getting close as well. He whined in response and Heat once again sped up. Heat came with a loud moan and Law with a scream of pleasure. Law saw stars and smiled contentedly. He turned his face towards Kid and Killer. Kid got up and walked towards them.

“Heat, lift him up,” Kid ordered. “Kil, come here.” Killer got up as well. Law tilted his head slightly and Heat lifted him off the table. Kid grabbed Law’s tied arms and placed them around his neck. Kid kissed his neck and Law smiled.

“Kid and I wanna fuck you at the same time, pet,” Killer said and moved behind Heat, prepared to help Kid carry Law once Heat pulled out of Law. “Is that okay with you?” Law looked between Kid and Killer. The idea of taking two at the time like this excited him. He looked at Kid and Killer and nodded. Kid smirked.

“Heat, pull out,” Kid growled and Heat did, very slowly. Law clenched his ass as soon as Heat’s cock was out of him. He didn’t want to leak too much. Feeling Heat and Wire’s cum deep inside him was a turn on. It felt weird but he couldn’t deny that he loved the feeling. He felt Kid’s cock at his entrance and relaxed enough to allow Kid to push in. Law moaned into his shoulder and Kid grinned, gripping Law’s ass and squeezing. He didn’t move though and Law didn’t like that. He pouted and started lifting and lowering his hips on his own. Bouncing slightly on Kid’s cock. Kid chuckled.

“Eager little cock slut aren’t ya?” He teased. “Ow!” Law had bit his neck. “Vicious thing!”

“You like it,” Killer chuckled and grabbed Law’s hip, forcing him to be still. “Don’t start without us, pet.” Law glared at him over his shoulder. Killer just kissed his cheek and lined his cock up. “Are you sure?” Law knew he was worried Law would get hurt or think it hurt too much. Law just smiled and nodded. Law was a little worried but not too worried. This wasn’t the first time he had taken two guys. Not that his partners needed to know that right now. Or… ever actually. Then again one could not trust Portgas D. Ace to not run his mouth if they ever ran into him. Deuce would probably not say anything… but Ace certainly would. Law’s thoughts came to a halt when Killer started pushing into him. He wanted to grab at Kid’s clothes but couldn’t due to the chains. He mewled into Kid’s neck instead. Kid chuckled and kissed his temple as Killer continued pushing into Law. Law whimpered a little at the stretch.

“You okay, pet?” Killer asked and rubbed his hips. Law nodded and pushed back against Killer, urging him to go on. “Don’t force yourself, pet.”

“’m not…” Law whispered and Kid and Killer’s eyes both widened. When they looked around they noticed Wire and Heat staring as well.

“Okay, pet,” Kid said gently and kissed his cheek. “If you’re sure.”

“‘m sure,” Law’s voice was soft, weak from not being used for a while. “More… please…”

“You got it, pet,” Killer said and kissed his shoulder before pushing in fully. Law mewled and whimpered in pleasure. Killer shared a look with Kid. Kid was beaming. Heat had told them to not make a big deal of Law talking when or if he did. If they did he might get overwhelmed and go back into being silent. They couldn’t force him to speak. They just had to be patient and gentle. Killer and Kid stayed still to make sure Law got enough time to adjust around them. When he started moving his hips on his own again they knew he was ready. The pair started slowly, trying to find the rhythm and angle to make all three of them enjoy it. Law moaned and mewled happily at whatever they did.

“More…” he mewled and his lovers started thrusting a little faster and a little harder. “More… more… more…” Law kept mumbling “more” over and over again. Kid and Killer listened. They both wrapped a hand around Law’s cock and stroked him while they fucked him. Heat and Wire joined them and attached their mouths to whatever part of Law’s kin that they could. Law’s moans turned into screams of pleasure. Kid and Killer sped up and thrusted harder. Law screamed in pleasure whenever they hit his prostate. Heat and Wire were playing with his nipples and both placed a hand around Kid and Killer’s on Law’s dick to help jerk him off. Law was seeing stars.

“Are you ours, pet?” Kid panted.

“Y-yes,” Law moaned.

“Ours only,” Killer grunted his question.

“Yes!”

“Even if someone better comes along?” Heat asked nervously.

“Yes!” Law screamed in pleasure.

“Ours forever and ever?” Wire asked.

“…” Law screamed a word in language they didn’t understand before coming over their hands. Kid and Killer groaned as he clamped around them and both came at the same time. Law felt as if he was seeing stars and his whole body shuddered and spasmed from the pleasure. He felt so full. The feeling of all his boys’ cum inside him was both weird and strangely heartwarming. Their questions though… they wanted him to be theirs forever and ever and ever. He felt tears well up. Law had slept with a few people and had had a few short flings before. But no one had ever asked him to be theirs. As if Kid could read Law’s mind the redhead put a gentle kiss to Law’s cheek, while rubbing his back.

“Ours,” he stated. “Ours to cherish and hold and care for and love.”

“Ours to treasure, adore, long for and love,” Killer added.

“Ours to dream of, cuddle, miss and love,” Heat added too, blushing slightly.

“Ours to fuck, ravage, lust for and love,” Wire added happily. Then he noticed the glares from the other three. “What?”

“Vulgar asshole,” Kille growled. Wire just smirked.

“Pet likes me that way,” he said. Law only giggled in reply. “See! Pet agrees with me. Now, pet. Do you know what this is?” he held something up in front of Law. Law looked at the item and blushed a little. He nodded. “Do you want it?” Law nodded again. Wire grinned. Kid and Killer pulled out of Law slowly, Law hissed a little at the burn. As soon as both of them were out Wire moved the item towards Law’s entrance. It was a butt plug. He carefully pushed it into Law. Law whimpered a little at first but then relaxed. It felt weird, but it kept the guys’ cum inside of him. That made him blush. Kid used his powers to remove the chain from Law’s hands. Law scrambled for something to hold on to, which became Kid’s strong shoulders. Kid chuckled and kissed him gently. Heat got a damp cloth and started cleaning Law up while Wire and Killer started cleaning up the place. Law waited for Heat to finish cleaning him before reaching for him. Heat grinned and plucked him from Kid’s arms. Kid pouted as Law cuddled close to Heat, resting his head on the other man’s shoulder and closing his eyes.

“Why are you always acting cute with Heat and not the rest of us,” Kid complained. Law signed something in reply and then flipped Kid off. Kid gritted his teeth.

“He said it’s because I’m warm,” Heat hurriedly translated and sat down in a chair with Law cuddled close to him. Killer got a blanket and wrapped it around the two of them.

“Why did he flip me off?”

“Because you are loud and annoying,” Heat translated as Law signed. Kid’s face turned red in anger.

“Stop acting cute!” he shouted at Law. “I can’t punch you when you’re cute!” In reply Law just snuggled down with Heat some more. “That’s cheating!” The other three laughed.

In another house in town one Diez Drake was standing at the window looking out at the snow. He was shirtless and his hair was damp.

“Come back to bed,” the woman with him called and walked over to him, wearing his shirt. It was much too big for her but she enjoyed it anyway. Drake turned to her and smiled. He wrapped his arm around her. She giggled and hugged him back, noticing his tail starting to wag.

“Soon, gem,” he told her and kissed her cheek as gently as he could. He then noticed the few scratches he had left on her. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

“No you big worry wart,” she chuckled and kissed his jaw gently. “I’m fine. You know I am made from sterner stuff than that. A few scratches from my man’s claws is nothing.” Drake blushed. “For a big murder lizard you sure are adorable.”

“I am not adorable!”

“Yes, you are.” She giggled again. “Big, adorable, kind, gentle, understanding, patient and protective. So… let me guess. You are worrying about your little brother, aren’t you?”

“It’s that obvious.”

“Drake,” she gave him a look. “Law is the only person you worry about other than me. He’s in safe hands. He’s in his house and he has his boys with him.”

“Exactly. What if they hurt him somehow or try to corrupt him? They might not be able to get the cottage warm enough. Or they have run out of food. Or Law’s sick. Or-” She smacked him hard on the arm. “Ow!”

“One. Heat is a firebender so he can generate enough heat for all of them. Law enjoys how warm he is and they both like to cuddle. Two. Killer is a fucking chef. I am pretty sure he has made sure they have enough food and can cook it properly. Three. Your brother is a healer . If any of them get sick they are in the best hands. Four. Law’s boys love him and adore him. Stop being overprotective and let him have some fun with them before they must leave. When they do, Law will need our support. He’ll be very sad and miss them. It will be like when you left the first time.” Drake remembered that. “But he will realise they are not abandoning him. Just like with you.”

“You’ll keep an eye on him for me, right?” Drake asked.

“Of course,” she replied and kissed his jaw gently. “He’s my friend after all.”

“Thanks, Ikkaku. What would I do without you?”

“Jerk off?” she teased and then laughed when Drake’s face became tomato red.

Shiroi was sitting in his house, drinking some hot chocolate and snuggling with a bunch of spirits and Fluffy. The wind was howling outside, and the snow was hitting his window. Despite having all the spirits and Fluffy there with him he felt lonely. All of his friends had family in one way or another. Kujira, Tsuno and Jako lived together. Penguin and Shachi did too. Bepo stayed with them a lot. Ikkaku had a friend over. Ajisashi, Mūsu, Raichō and Nousagi shared a house. Uni, Mippei and Shinzo also shared a house. Shiroi knew Unagi always had someone with him or stayed at someone’s place. Okojo had said he was going to ride the storm out in the tavern with most of the villagers. Shiroi hadn’t dared to ask if he could join them. So, here he was. Feeling very lonely. Everyone on Swallow had family or someone they counted as close as family. Shiroi did not. Sure Ikkaku, Law, Ajisashi, Penguin, Shachi and Okojo kept an eye out for him as often as they could. They helped take care of him… but that wasn’t the same thing. He put the cup on his nightstand and hugged Fluffy tightly to his chest.

“When somebody loved me everything was beautiful,” he whimpered. “Every day we spent together lives within my heart. And when I was sad she was there to dry my tears. And when I was happy, so was she… when she loved me.” He sniffled. “Through the summer and the fall we had each other, that was all. Just she and I together like it was meant to be. And when I was lonely she was there to comfort me and I knew that she loved me. Then the spots appeared and I thought it would stay the same. But she began to drift away… and I was left alone. Still, I waited for the day when she’d say: ‘I will always love you’.” He buried his face in Fluffy’s very fluffy fur and sniffled. “Lonely and forgotten… never thought she’d look my way… and then she smiled at me and held me… just like she used to do. Like she loved me… when she loved me…” his grip on Fluffy tightened and Fluffy licked his cheek, trying to comfort him. “How come she didn’t love me, Fluffy?” Shiroi whimpered. Fluffy just licked at his face to try and cheer him up. He barked little, tiny barks and nuzzled at Shiroi, but Shiroi just kept sniffling and sobbing.

“How…” Shiroi got out between heavy sobs. “How come he didn’t want me?!” Shiroi had no idea who his father even was. His mother had never talked about him. Had always said the man was unimportant. But… Shiroi wanted to find out. Was his father just as horrible as his mother? Did he even know Shiroi existed?

“Why does it matter?” a voice said and he turned to the side, nearly falling off his bed. Shiroi stared at the samurai sitting in the corner.

“K-Kikoku?” he asked and sniffling.

“Dry your tears,” Kikoku instructed. “They serve no purpose. Why shed tears of a life best forgotten or a path not taken? The past is the past. Either learn from it, let it go and be free from it or let it shackle you forever.”

“W-what are you doing here?” Shiroi asked. The other spirits were hiding behind him. Fluffy growled at the spirit.

“I came to offer my sincerest thanks for you restoring me to my glory,” Kikoku replied. “Then I came upon this pathetic display.” His eyes narrowed at the other spirits. “Don’t encourage this foolish behaviour. One such as him should not shed tears over pathetic insects such as his parents. They did not want you? So what? Do you want them?”

“I…” Shiroi sniffled. “Maybe…”

“People that do not want you are not worth your time, tears, or efforts.”

“But… parents are supposed to love you…”

“What’s love got to do with it?” Kikoku scoffed. “What’s love but a second hand emotion? Who needs a heart when a heart can be broken?”

“Is… that what happened to you? Is that why you’re… the spirit you are?” Shiroi chewed nervously on his lip. “Y-you used to be a human being before… right?” Kikoku only chuckled. “W-what happened?”

“Bitterly cold the North Blue winds blew around the house that winter night,” Kikoku said and looked at his nails. “In the cottage with cheeks so pale sat a little girl at the hearth. Her pale skin and the frail features speak to everyone about illness and need. Her mother has been at the tavern forgetting to bring her children food.”

“I… I don’t understand,” Shiroi said.

“In the cold cottage window sat her brother, looking up at the stars. And the mirage of memory, whether sweet or bitter, alternated rapidly before his inner vision. Despite the tears clouding his gaze he sang: ‘Don’t cry little one, my sweet sister. Soon mother will return and then our hunger shall leave us, we will be fed tonight.’”

“I still don’t understand what you want to tell me…”

“‘Brother, do you remember how different things were when daddy lived with us? In this cold cottage we never needed to wait for our mother. But brother dearest. Please lift me onto your lap. I wish to look at the sky. Where the evening star winks down on us, maybe daddy is looking at the sky as well. I remember daddy with fondness, I remember how he would sing us to sleep. Look, big brother, a star is falling! Do you remember what daddy used to say? That when a star falls from the heavens a soul is leaving for the spirit world. When I at last reach my end a star will fall for me as well. But brother, let me rest in your arms. I am so cold and I’m so tired.’ And the brother held his little sister close, she was already sleeping.”

“W-were you th-the brother?”

“He sat quietly guarding her and rocked her gently as she slept. He looked to the sky as a star fell from the heavens.”

“Oh no,” Shiroi whispered and hugged Fluffy closer.

“The girl had said a star would fall the day she left for the spirit world. That’s what her brother remembered and he can see that she is already on her way. Seeing her closed eyes and her pale cheek that would never again have tracks of tears of grief. No longer would the pale cheek get cold from the icy winds, his little sister was already at the doors.” Kikoku shook his head. “The father arrived from his false imprisonment and found his children dead and cold. Then within his soul a darkness awakened… to the darkness he turned in his hour of need. He fought many battles and became cold, and could often be seen leaning on his walking stick. In remorse he cried bitter tears at the cold stones on his children’s graves. The cruel mother never returned from the tavern, instead she left to live and be free. She twisted their story to make the fault his… people revere her as the perfect mother as a queen of snow and winter whereas the father became cold and cruel.”

“Wait… y-you’re the father?” Shiroi looked at the chaos spirit. “I-is that why you are so desperate to p-protect the captain? B-because you were unable to protect your own children?”

“There was a cartographer and his wife, and she was beautiful. A silly cartographer and his wife… she were his purpose and his life.  And she was beautiful. And she was virtuous. And he was… naïve. There were other men who saw that she was beautiful. Some pious vultures of the law who with a gesture of their claws removed the cartographer from their plate… then there was nothing but to wait… and she would fall so soft, so young, so naïve and so beautiful…”

“She fell for them?” Shiroi asked.

“That was centuries ago… I doubt that anyone would know…”

“Wait…” A thought hit Shiroi. “A-are you talking about the Snow Queen?!” The other spirits looked between Shiroi and Kikoku. “She was your wife?”

“She was my purpose and my life…”

“B-but you got falsely arrested and sent away from the island?!”

“They removed the cartographer from their plate…”

“A-and your children… s-she neglected them to have f-fun with those men and… and…”

“The father arrived from his false imprisonment and found his children dead and cold…”

“You gave your soul to chaos so that when you died you became a chaos spirit and somehow got trapped in this realm…” Shiroi’s eyes widened. “D-does captain know about this?”

“It was centuries ago… I doubt that anyone would know…” Kikoku was not looking at him.

“I-I’m sorry that happened to you. B-but at least you got the captain now, right? A-and Drake-san and O-Okojo and m-me.” His eyes widened. “I-is that what you were trying to tell me?”

“What use is tears for people that do not deserve it?” Kikoku said and vanished into the darkness. Shiroi looked at the corner and then to the other spirits and finally Fluffy. Fluffy tilted his head cutely and Shiroi hugged him close again. Then there was a loud bang on his door and he jumped in fright. The door slammed open and someone hurried inside before closing it again.

“Damned snow,” the person huffed.

“O-Okojo?” Shiroi asked and got off his bed. “W-what are you doing here?”

“Couldn’t leave our youngest friend all alone on a night like this now could I?” Okojo asked and took off his cloak. “Do you have room for a guest?”

“S-sure!” Shiroi beamed happily and hurried off the bed. Kikoku was right. What use was tears for the parents that never loved him when he had friends who did?

Chapter Text

Part 30

Three ships were already anchored on the island when he arrived. He could see the gangs gathered on the beach already. They were making sure to stay away from each other. One of the gangs was much larger than the other ones. He knew who those people were long before he could make out the tattoos or clothing with their mark. The Whitebeards were fiercely loyal to their own and they all displayed their mark in some way or another. The second largest group here may not have any bender in it but they were still a force to be reckoned with. The Red Hairs were viewed as rather silly and unserious by the other gangs in their league but he knew how dangerous they could be. He was honestly surprised to see the smallest of the groups here. He was sure their sand-bending leader would have scoffed at the invitation and not show up. Then again, he himself had just shown up and people probably didn’t expect him to show at all. The reason behind this meeting was what intrigued him and he couldn’t stay away because of it. As soon as the others noticed him some of them started panicking. He schooled his face, fighting tooth and nail to not smirk or try to scare the people already looking at him in terror.

“H-Hawkeye,” one of the Red Hairs stuttered. “What are you doing here?!”

“Shut up,” he replied calmly. “I have no business with you. Where are your superiors?”

“Just like you to show up fashionably late-yoi,” a voice said, and he lifted his gaze. There was a man sitting on a branch in one of the trees. He was wearing a purple jacket with no shirt underneath, a pair of calf-long jeans and sandals. The man had blonde hair and he smirked at him.

“Phoenix,” Hawkeye Mihawk replied. “Where’s your ‘Oyaji’?”

“Over there-yoi,” Marco the Phoenix replied and nodded into the jungle. Mihawk looked around. He could spot fifteen of the sixteen Whitebeard Commanders as well as Lucky Roux, Benn Beckman and Yasopp the Chaser of the Red Hairs. He also recognized Bon Clay and Daz Bones. He nodded to Marco before going in the direction he pointed. It did not take him long to find the three gang leaders he was looking for. All three were sitting down on a chair or a rock.

“Hawkeye!” Akagami no Shanks greeted with a wide grin and laughed, waving him over. Mihawk sighed and moved towards all three of them. He sat down on a rock and crossed his leg over his other knee. He also crossed his arms and looked around the group.

There was Akagami no Shanks, the leader of the Red Hairs, a skilled swordsman and Haki user. He was the leader of a gang of non-benders and he himself could not bend. He had once been part of the former Avatar’s small… army wasn’t exactly the right word and gang was not exactly right either. He had been with Avatar Roger since he was but a small child. After the death of the former Avatar he formed a gang of his own and started sailing the seas. Mihawk had heard rumours about him searching for the next Avatar with the intention of teaching him what he would need. But Mihawk was not so sure that was actually accurate. People did believe Akagami to be a carefree idiot who only cared about partying and having fun. Mihawk knew it to be false. Sure, Akagami did enjoy his drink and to party but Mihawk knew there was more to the man than what he showed the world.

“You’re late,” the sand-bender huffed as he blew smoke from his cigar. Sir Crocodile had once been part of the Whitebeard gang, rumours even had it he was Whitebeard’s biological son but Mihawk did not know whether it was true or not. Sir Crocodile was an earth bender focusing on sand. He was the best in the world as far as Mihawk knew. He was cunning and dangerous. Which was one of the reasons the World Government had made him one of the Seven Warlords for a time. Mihawk was still a Warlord though. Another thing that was dangerous with the man was his network of contacts. He could reach you wherever you tried to hide in the world.

“I arrived at the correct hour,” Mihawk replied calmly. “You lot just got here early.”

“Gurarararara or your tiny little dinghy was not strong enough to sail these rough seas,” the last person in their circle laughed. The oldest, largest and strongest man there. Edward Newgate, also known as Whitebeard, had once been a rival of the Avatar. Mihawk didn’t know the entire story but knew that at one point Roger and Newgate had become good friends. Rumour had it that Roger had given Newgate some sort of gift before he died, but what it was Mihawk had no idea of. Newgate was the strongest man in the world. An earthbender strong enough to cause earthquakes and tsunamis with a flick of his finger. Mihawk had never seen him unleash that power, Newgate had never needed to.

“Perhaps,” Mihawk replied calmly. “So, why are we all here?” At his question Akagami’s carefree grin became a serious look instead.

“You three have also felt it, yes?” he asked and looked around. Newgate nodded calmly and Crocodile scoffed. Mihawk merely inclined his head. “The… disturbance.”

“At first I thought it was the Avatar that was behind these unstable energies exploding around the world,” Newgate replied and rubbed his chin in thought. “But I have been assured that is not the case. Yet the spirits we have run into assures me something is going on in one of the Blues.”

“Is Blackbeard the reason for these disturbances?” Crocodile asked and all eyes turned to Newgate. Blackbeard, also known as Marshall D. Teach, had once been a member of his gang. Until he learned something that had him trying to murder one of the commanders, a man named Thatch. If not for the quick actions of three of the other commanders, he would have passed by now.

“I am unsure,” Newgate admitted. “We found an ancient book and after he read it Teach left my service and saw fit to set out on his own. He stole the ancient book from our treasury and tried to assassinate one of my commanders who was standing guard. I do not know what he found in that book that caused this reaction… but my spies have informed me that he is searching the North Blue.”

“The North Blue,” Shanks asked and looked very interested all of a sudden. “Why the North?”

“I am unsure,” Newgate replied. “But he is very active up there. It is as if he is searching for something up there.”

“What could he be searching for?” Crocodile asked.

“As far as I know the veil between the Spirit World and our world is much thinner up there,” Mihawk replied and looked deep in thought. “Is he looking for some way into the Spirit World? If that is the case, why?”

“To find the Avatar perhaps,” Newgate suggested. “If he can get the new Avatar under his thumb he could become very powerful himself. Akagami?” All eyes turned to Shanks. Shanks was suddenly looking a little pale. “What’s the matter?”

“N-nothing,” Shanks padded his own chest. “Choked on air.” The looks the other three gave him told him they didn’t believe him. “A-anyway, what should we do about this weird situation we find ourselves in?”

“I have already sent some of my people to the North Blue,” Whitebeard replied. “They are following Teach’s footsteps… thus far they have only found death and ruin.”

“I’ll send Daz there as well,” Crocodile said and nodded. “He’s got a contact on a small island in the North Blue. They might know something.”

“I’ll send some guys as well,” Shanks said. “I’ll ask Benn, Hongo and Lime to go have a look. We’ll cover more ground if we spread out. Mihawk, Crocodile… Can we count on you to keep your ears open around those blasted Marines? When’s the next Warlord meeting?”

“Not sure,” Mihawk replied. “But I will attend once I know.” He got up. “But I shall also take a trip to the North Blue. I have a contact that might be able to give us some information as well. Shanks, I suggest you make a visit to Silvers Rayleigh.”

“Rayleigh-san?” Shanks asked.

“Shakky has ears everywhere does she not?”

“Good idea,” Shanks said and nodded and got to his feet. “Well then… we have a plan. Let’s figure this out.” Newgate chuckled but remained seated. Crocodile got up as well and started heading off. Mihawk and Shanks left as well. Newgate watched them all leave and chuckled.

“Marco,” he called softly and the blonde man Mihawk had met earlier appeared beside him.

“What’s up Oyaji?” he asked and Newgate patted his shoulder. Marco chuckled and jumped up, sitting on his shoulder.

“Marco, what do you think about all of this?”

“I think that things will get interesting-yoi,” Marco replied and smirked.

“And…”

“I’m not telling-yoi.”

“Mean ass bird.” Newgate huffed and Marco laughed.

“I can’t tell you what I do not know-yoi.”

“And what of what you do know?”

“What about what I do know-yoi?”

“Will you tell me?”

“Nope.”

“Why?”

“Can’t.”

“Or won’t?”

“Can’t. It’s a secret-yoi. And not mine to tell.”

“Stupid honourable magpie… ow!” Newgate rubbed his ear. “No pecking!” Marco just laughed again.

“Like this?” Shiroi asked and moved his hands, but nothing happened. He pouted and Law chuckled. He walked up to Shiroi and carefully moved his hands and fingers a bit more. The rest of their little gang were watching as Law tried to teach Shiroi how to waterbend. Kid and his guys were stocking up on provisions but would come by later as well. Drake was watching in amusement as Law did his best to teach Shiroi without speaking. It was strangely endearing. It reminded Drake of when he would watch little Law train with Wolf. His baby brother had looked so cute back then… despite being an angry little chaos gremlin. Drake actually had a photograph of Law and Wolf training just like this. He had it in his quarters on the ship. He smiled to himself. His baby brother sure was cute.

“I did it!” Shiroi suddenly exclaimed and Drake looked at the boy. An orb of water was hovering between his hands. He had a big smile on his face. Ikkaku and the others cheered while Law just looked pleased. Law produced an orb as well and showed Shiroi how to move it around. Shiroi nodded eagerly and started mimicking Law’s movements. It was quite interesting watching this unfold. The young boy had quite the natural talent for waterbending, just like Law when he first started out. Soon the pair started racing their little orbs around the glade. Their friends had to dodge quite a few times, still laughing though. Drake chuckled when both aimed for Ajisashi. He just very calmly jumped into the air, above the spheres and then slowly sailed to the ground again before once again sitting down on the rock he had been resting on. Drake also had to duck when the things raced towards him. He could see the mischievous look on Law’s face. His brother and Shiroi would keep this up until they managed to hit someone. Law’s friends all seemed to realise it as well and laughed as they did their best to avoid being the ones getting hit. Laughter filled the area as they all ran around. Even Law smiled and that made Drake smile. Drake turned his head as he noticed Kid and the other three walk towards the small glade. He did however notice that Law noticed… and he saw the evil smirk on his brother’s face.

“What the hell is going on over here?” Kid asked as he approached. Before he got hit in the face by the two water orbs. Law and Shiroi’s friends all laughed as did Killer, Heat and Wire. Drake chuckled and looked at Kid. Kid did not look happy.

“What the hell was that for?!” he shouted and Shiroi squeaked and hid behind Law. Law crossed his arms and gave Kid a stern look. “Yes I’m going to shout! What the fuck, Trafalgar?! It’s freezing out here and you’re throwing cold water in my face!”

“Awww are the big bad bandit getting cold,” Ikkaku teased.

“Shut up, bitch!” Kid growled.

“Make me,” she replied happily and pulled her hammers.

“Don’t tempt me…”

“Naw are you scared of losing?”

“I’m worried I’ll hurt you and then Law will freeze my ass off in retaliation!”

“You’re more scared of Law than of me? Bad decision.”

“Is she serious?!” Kid shouted and turned to Law and the others in Law’s little gang. All of them nodded. Especially Shachi.

“You really should fear Her Majesty,” Penguin informed them. “She’s got… ways.”

“Ways?” Killer asked.

“To cause humiliation and pain,” Shachi squeaked. “Don’t risk it!” The four bandits looked sceptically at Ikkaku and she waved cheerfully at them. For some reason that made them all shiver. Law chuckled and turned to his lovers.

“Did you need something,” he signed.

“We were planning to get something to eat,” Wire replied. “We’re… leaving tomorrow after all.” Law’s smile faltered.

“Then we should throw a goodbye party at the tavern”, Unagi suggested and turned to Kujira who nodded. “Have one last big party before you go!” The islanders all agreed and started walking towards the tavern, leaving Law with his lovers. Law was looking at his feet. Killer walked over to him and wrapped his arms around him. Law pressed close to him.

“We’ll miss you too, pet,” Killer told him. “But we have to go.”

“I know,” Law wrote on his stomach.

“We would offer you to come with us, but we know you want to keep your promise.”

“I do,” Law wrote on his stomach. “I’ll miss you too.”

“Don’t waste tears on us,” Kid said as he walked over to them. “I want to remember our pet smiling or smirking at us.” He kissed Law’s cheeks. “No more tears. Let’s have fun at that party and then have fun by ourselves. And tomorrow when we leave… our pet can smile and wave to us from the docks… or flip us off with his powers.” Law chuckled. “That’s better.” Kid kissed his cheek again and Law looked up at him. “Smile, pet. For us?” Law gave him a small smile and Kid beamed triumphantly. “That’s more like it. Now come!” He lifted Law onto his arm. Law held onto his shoulders. “Let’s go. We have a party to attend!” Law smiled as Kid turned on his heel and started carrying him towards the tavern. Their other lovers joined them and looking between the four of them… Law made a decision. All he needed was Unagi’s help.

Chapter Text

Part 31

The mood in the tavern was light and happy. They might have gotten a rough start, a bad start but the villagers of Swallow Island had gotten used to the Kid Bandits and had grown fond of them. Law watched his friends mingle with the bandits and it looked as if both groups were enjoying themselves. His gaze locked on Wire and Mūsu. The pair was arm wrestling with islanders and bandits cheering them on… and bets being made. Law shook his head fondly. If either of them broke an arm he was not going to heal it with his bending. They’d have to let the injuries heal naturally… and he’d dye the cast in the most garish colour he could think of. Unagi would probably be able to help with that.

He noticed Killer and Kujira talk in the corner. They were probably exchanging recipes. Sometimes Law wondered if they weren’t just mums in disguise. Kujira was even called mom by the gang… and Killer was very motherly. He tried to hide it behind his tough guy image, but Law and their lovers saw through it.

He noticed some of the elders talk to various members of the Kid Gang. A little old lady was even talking to Kid and the big lug was too… soft to tell her to quit. Even from this distance Law could tell that Kid was feeling really awkward… and his blush was pretty cute too. Law smiled to himself. Who would’ve thought that four brutes could melt the cold shell around his heart and start unravelling the true person underneath his icy exterior. Speaking of melting… he looked around for Heat. Where was he? He couldn’t see him with the others. Law felt a little worried and got up from his seat. Ikkaku smiled at him and pointed to the door. Law nodded and walked over there. He opened the door and stepped outside. He looked around but couldn’t see Heat.

“Are you sure?” he heard a voice ask. It came from around the corner. Law crept closer and peaked around the corner. Heat was there, talking to Penguin.

“I’m really not sure,” Penguin replied as he was running his fingers slowly down one of Heat’s arms. Law was not pouting. He was not jealous. He didn’t know what was going on after all so he had no need to be jealous! But why was Penguin stroking Heat’s arm like that?

“You’re a bender and I should be able to feel the fire in your arms when I do this,” Penguin mused aloud and kept massaging Heat’s arm. “But I don’t feel anything. You got qi blocked you say?”

“I was very little…” Heat mumbled. “I had just started to learn bending when… well… I don’t want to go into details because I’ve not told Law all about it… yet. Let’s just say I got qi blocked and I’ve not been able to bend with my hands or arms ever since.”

“What happens when you try?”

“Pretty much the same thing that would happen in you tried… nothing. Zilch. Not even a little sparkle… watch.” Heat moved his arms in a common firebending motion. Nothing happened. Penguin reached out and grabbed his wrist, checking his pulse and just looking over his arm again.

“I’ve never seen anything like this,” Penguin said and stepped back again. “Usually when I block someone’s qi it will return in a couple of hours… For it to last this long the person who did it either did something wrong or they were way more powerful than any qi master I know of.”

“Can… can you fix it?”

“I’m not sure… but… I can give it a try if you’d like.”

“What is the worst that can happen?”

“Nothing,” Penguin replied. “Do you remember where this person hit you with the qi block?”

“Yeah… my back.”

“Your back?” Penguin tilted his head. “Show me!”

“O-out here?” Heat asked nervously.

“No, no, no… hm… maybe we should wait until tomorrow? I can come by Law’s house before you guys leave. And with Law there he might be able to help if this proves to be something other than qi blocking.”

“What do you mean?”

“You said the person hit your back… what if they caused some damage so that your arms and hands are slightly paralyzed and not just qi blocked? Or…” He trailed off. “Wait…”

“What?” Heat asked nervously.

“I’ve only heard about it through rumours but… apparently there is a way for someone who used some sort of waterbending waaaaay back to sever chakra points to stop them from bending! What if whoever did this to you managed to damage one of your chakra points?”

“But wouldn’t that stop my bending altogether?” Heat asked.

“If done properly… but what if the person that did it only did it by mistake and that’s why you can still use some firebending?”

“Would there be a way to check?”

“I’m not sure… but if we let Law have a look at the physical problems and I can perhaps massage the pressure points in that area… well… either your bending returns properly or nothing changes… would it be worth to try it, for you?”

“Y-yeah… I-I wanna try it. But… I don’t want the others to get their hopes up… could we do it in secret?”

“Well you guys leave tomorrow, so it will have to be really early. We also need to tell Law about it.”

Law decided to make his presence known by walking around the corner. Heat and Penguin both jumped and stared at him.

“How long have you been there?” Penguin asked.

“A bit,” Law signed. “I heard you talking about a possible solution to Heat’s bending problems.”

“Eavesdropping is a bad habit,” Penguin joked and Law rolled his eyes. “Yeah… fair point. But that saves us a lot of time. Do you think there could be something physically wrong with Heat’s spine or something that prevents him from bending with his arms?”

“Maybe,” Law signed. “If Heat wants it, we should try. With the way Kid and Wire are drinking they will be too hungover to leave too early tomorrow. We have plenty of time.”

“Then that’s decided,” Penguin said. “I’ll drop by tomorrow and you and I can bring Heat over to Okojo’s forge to work on this.”

“Why the forge?” Heat asked.

“If something goes wrong and your flames explode around us there won’t be too much damage done,” Penguin explained. “The new clinic is almost done, would be a shame for it to burn down.” Law snorted and Heat chuckled nervously.

“Okay, tomorrow at first light,” Law signed and looked up at Heat. Heat nodded in agreement. “We will do the best we can.” Heat placed a gentle kiss on Law’s cheek. Penguin smiled at the sight. It was cute. They could hear loud cheers from inside. The trio headed inside. Law and Penguin both sighed while Heat grinned. Mūsu and Wire were both on the floor, holding their hands in pain. On the table stood one Ikkaku. She smirked while the tavern roared and cheered for her. Law knew what had happened at once. Ikkaku had gotten enough of their arm-wrestling not going anywhere so she had jumped onto the table and used her foot to get both guys to let go and fall off their seats.

“I am not healing that,” Law signed. “There is no cure for stupid.” He turned and headed towards the bar where Unagi was sitting with some of the villagers that usually helped him perform at the tavern. Law tapped Unagi on the shoulder and signed to him. Unagi nodded happily, grabbed his arm and dragged him up the stairs. Heat looked at Penguin. Penguin shrugged before darting off as well. Heat walked over to where Killer was sitting and sat down next to him. Killer bopped his cheek with his mask, Killer’s version of a peck. Heat smiled at it anyway. Heat and Killer looked around. They would miss this place. Not only because of Law, he was the biggest reason they would miss it, but they had made other friends here as well. Heat had made great friends with Okojo and Karibū. Killer had made great friends with Kujira, Raichō, Mūsu and a couple of the guards. Kid would never admit it, but he enjoyed Ikkaku’s company. Wire enjoyed hanging out with Unagi, Clione, Shachi and Penguin. Law’s friends and Kid’s gang were all getting along swimmingly. Killer found himself wishing Law and his friends would set out as a bandit gang as well because if they did then they could become allies.

“Story!” a man at the bar called out. “Unagi! Where are you at!”

“Here!” Unagi called and slid down the railing of the stairs.

“Story!” the man shouted again. “It’s been a while since you spun one of your wild tales!” The islanders and a few of the Kid gang members cheered. Unagi huffed in feigned annoyance.

“I’m not some old fishermen spinning tales about the seas!” he huffed. “My stories have substance! Truth! Adventure and…” he winked at a young woman. “Romance.” She giggled. The guy had game, Killer would give him that. Not only that but the guy had slept with a few members of the gang while they were here. He was as perverted as Wire at times but people still adored him. He was always a gentleman to the person he was flirting with though.

“Ow!” Unagi shouted when Shinzo whacked him up the head.

“Stop being a menace and tell us a story,” Shinzo scolded.

“What sort of story?” Unagi grumbled.

“Ghost story!” a few teenagers called and Killer noticed Shiroi hug a fluffy spirit tightly to his chest while Fluffy nudged his leg. Ajisashi and Okojo also noticed and dropped down on either side of him, wrapping their arms across his shoulders.

“Ghost story aye?” Unagi asked and rubbed his chin. Then he smirked. “I have the perfect one!” He got his lute and strummed the strings. Killer rolled his eyes. This would be… good. “Now gather ‘round while I elucidate on what happens outside when it gets late. ‘Long about midnight the ghosts and banshees get together for nightly jamborees. There’s things with horns and saucer eyes and some with fangs about this size.” Shiroi squeaked and Killer felt Heat grab his hand under the table. “Some short and fat, some tall and thin and some don’t even bother to wear their skin.” He smirked at Kid and nudged him with his elbow. “Oh, I’m telling you brother, it’s a frightful sight to see what goes on in the night.”

“Yeah right,” Kid huffed. Unagi stuck his tongue out at him before jumping on top of a table and started singing.

“When the spooks have a midnight jamboree they break it up with a fiendish glee! Ghosts are bad but the ones that worse is the Dark Avatar he’s the worst!” Dark Avatar? Killer looked at Heat but Heat just shrugged his shoulders. He had never heard about that either. “When he goes a-jogging across this land looking for a noggin to brand demons take one look and groan and hit the road for parts unknown. ‘Cause there’s no spook like a spook that’s spurned they don’t like him and he’s really burned. He swears to the longest day he’s dead he’ll show them that he can get your head!” The teenagers squeaked in glee but Killer noticed a few people looking a little scared.

“So close all the windows, lock the doors,” Unagi sang and nudged Kid again. “Unless you’re careful, he’ll get yours. Don’t think he’ll hesitate a bit ‘cause he’ll clip your top if it’ll fit.”

“Shove off,” Kid grumbled and aimed a kick at Unagi as the musician danced out of the way.

“He likes them little, likes them big,” Unagi sang. “Part in the middle or with a wig. Black or blonde or even red,” he smirked at Kid. “The Dark Avatar will take your head. With a hip-hip and a clippity-clop he’s out looking for a head to chop. So don’t stop to figure out a plan you can’t reason with a soulless man.” Unagi walked over to the teenagers. “So, after dark now, you kids be good. Better stay at home like you should. Because right outside and waiting there…” he pointed at the dark window. “Is the Dark Avtar… look out beware!” the teenagers shrieked in fear and laughter at the same time. Unagi jumped onto another table. “With a hip-hip and a clippity-clop he’s out looking for a head to chop. So don’t stop to figure out a plan you can’t reason with a soulless man.” Unagi laughed as evilly as he could and the people in the tavern cheered and applauded.

“What’s a Dark Avatar?” Heat asked.

“Oh that’s just a legend dear,” an old woman said from the table next to them. “You know how there needs to be balance in the world?” Heat and Killer nodded. “Well according to legend there once was a time where the Avatar overbalanced the balance in nature with their sheer power. So, to right the balance another one was made… a Dark Avatar. The Avatar serves what’s light and good but what is the use of an Avatar in a world that was perfectly balanced before their birth? According to legend a Dark Avatar was created for the Avatar to battle and defeat so that balance could be restored.”

“Wait… so someone was forced into the role of a villain?” Killer asked. “How the fuck is that fair?”

“I don’t know dear. Whereas the Avatar is an advocate for freedom, balance and all that is good the Dark Avatar is an advocate for slavery, chaos and darkness.”

“What, like yin and yan crap?” Kid asked as he walked over to them.

“Maybe.”

“Bullshit. A person has their own free will and I bet ya some of them past Avatars chose evil instead of good and why not? What if this dude or girl sees their whole family murdered should they just go: ‘oh I am the Avatar, I represent butterflies and all that is light and good so I forgive them their cruel deeds’.” He said it with a silly voice and Killer and Heat sniggered at it. “Bullshit. The Dark Avatar dude probably got fed up with how pretentious the Avatar was and decided to put him in place or humble him and got the role of the villain because of it.”

“Wow ‘pretentious’” Ikkaku teased as she dropped down on a chair next to Kid. “Big words from such a small brain.”

“Shut it!”

“Nah I like the sound of my own voice too much,” she teased and stuck her tongue out at him.

“I ought to nail your tongue to the table woman!”

“With how successful you’ve been with your threats since you came here I have nothing to worry about.”

“Shut it!” Kid blushed. “It’s not my fault you have a secret overpowered waterbending master hiding on this island!”

“Yeah, Law is pretty great,” Drake cut in and dropped down in a chair next to Ikkaku and put his arm around her. She leaned into him. “He’s not a master though.”

“Could’ve fooled anyone here,” Wire grumbled as he sat down, with a bag of ice on his hand.

“Law is just a natural at what he does and thinks outside of the box,” Ikkaku explained. “He’s not formally trained. He’s used the learning-by-doing-and-reflecting-about-it-strategy.”

“Okay, that was a mouthful,” Killer remarked. “But so have most benders I think.”

“Ah but in the North Blue you are not supposed to learn bending without studying under a teacher,” Drake explained. “All of the waterbenders around here have been instructed by a master. Usually when it is time to hold classes we send for a master from the other islands.”

“And Law hides away lest he schools the teacher,” Shachi sniggered.

“Shachi,” Heat cut in. “I’ve been meaning to ask you… why are you wearing sunglasses all the time? Even during the night.” Shachi looked a little flustered.

“Eh he, he,” he rubbed at the back of his neck. “I got kind of an eye-condition.”

“And the real reason?” Killer said and crossed his arms. “Your whole body tells us you are lying.”

“It’s a bit embarrassing.”

“Why?”

“Well, you people might not understand it since you are not from Swallow. But you know how there are spirits everywhere here, right?” the bandits nodded. “Well… I can… see them more clearly. And it’s so bright it gives me migraines if I don’t wear sunglasses.”

“When Shachi was little he would constantly complain about it being too bright everywhere and people teased him for it,” Penguin explained as he joined them and handed Shachi a bottle of beer. “He also offended quite a few spirits and well… they say payback is a bitch for a reason.” Shachi pouted. “But with sunglasses on things are a lot better.”

“Only Karibū knows my pain,” Shachi huffed. “The rest of you are just jerks.” His friends laughed and the bandits chuckled. Kid looked around.

“Where did Law disappear to?” he asked. As if on cue Unagi cleared his throat from the small stage. He was holding his lute in one hand and had Law standing right next to him.

“What’s that dingus about to do now?” Killer asked. Unagi grinned widely.

“I have a message from our dearest healer to a group of people that really needs to listen or I will fucking castrate all of you,” Unagi called and all eyes went from him to Kid, Killer, Heat and Wire and then back again. “Well I will be translating the message while Captain here signs it.” Law blushed again. He started by flipping Unagi off. The musician just laughed. Law turned to the audience and let his gaze land on Kid first, then Heat, then Wire and lastly Killer. Law started moving his hands.

“I do swear that I will always be there,” Unagi translated as he watched Law’s fingers move. “I’d give anything and everything and I will always care. Through weakness and strength, happiness and sorrow. For better for worse I will love you with every beat of my heart.” Kid blushed when the patrons made aw sounds and Ikkaku sniggered. Unagi started plucking the strings on his lute, starting a song. Kid noticed law closing his eyes.

“From this moment life has begun,” a soft voice started singing and Kid looked at Unagi. But the musician was not the one singing. “From this moment you guys are the ones. With you is where I belong from this moment on.” Kid heard Ikkaku gasp and turned to her. She was staring at Unagi and Law with her hands over her mouth. Drake was also staring.

“From this moment I have been blessed,” the singer continued and Kid’s eyes widened and he looked closer. “I live only for our happiness. And for our love I’d give my last breath. From this moment on.” It was Law! It was Law who was singing. Law lifted his gaze and looked at Kid and the other three.

“I give my hand to you with all my heart,” Law sang while looking at them. “I can’t wait to live my life with you, I can’t wait to start. You four and I will never be apart. My dreams came true because of you.”

“Law…” Drake whispered in awe.

“From this moment and as long as I live I will love you,” Law continued. “I promise you this. There is nothing I wouldn’t give. From this moment on.” Kid, Killer, Heat and Wire got up as Law jumped off the stage and started walking towards them.

“You four are the reason I believe in love,” Law sang and smiled at them. “And you’re the answers to my prayers from up above. All we need is just the five of us. My dreams came true because of you four.” Kid was the closest to him so he grabbed Law’s hands and held them to his heart.

“From this moment and as long as I live, I will love you,” Law continued. “I promise you this. There is nothing I wouldn’t give from this moment on…” Law smiled almost shyly at his four lovers. “I will love you, as long as I live. From this moment… on… Mmm, mmm, mmm.” Kid didn’t wait for the music to fully grow silent before he pulled Law to him and kissed him. The tavern cheered and Ikkaku smirked and turned to Drake, offering him a handkerchief. Why? Because Drake was trying his hardest not to cry. Still, big tears were rolling down his cheeks and his bottom lip was trembling. Shachi and Penguin were also crying, hugging each other as they watched Kid let go of Law so that he could kiss his other lovers. Fluffy barked and jumped around the group happily. Shiroi watched the scene, smiling and hugging a spirit of flowers tightly to his chest. He had never seen anything like this but… he loved it. Drake loved it too and he wished, he wished Cora was looking down at them from heaven and seeing it too… and he wished Doffy could have been here to see it… perhaps… one day he could and one day if Law got married to these… bandits… Doffy and Drake would both be there to see it.

Chapter Text

Part 32

The forge was cold. That was the first thing Heat reflected on when he stepped into it the next morning. Law was holding his hand and Penguin was moving some of the more flammable compounds into the storage outside with Okojo and Shiroi’s help. Heat was surprised to see that the pair was up this early. He was not surprised at their willingness to help. If he had learned anything over their stay on this island it was that Law’s friends were always eager to help each other… and people they viewed as friends. Heat was very nervous. He gripped Law’s hand and held it tightly. Law squeezed back softly. If everything went right, then Heat would be able to use his hands to bend once more. It would aid them in battle and in their everyday life as well. He swallowed nervously. What if it went wrong? What if it stopped him from bending altogether? Then he would not be able to fight as well. He wouldn’t be able to help keep his lovers warm at night. He wouldn’t be able to help start campfires or provide light. He wouldn’t be able to do anything of what he was… useful for. And then… then… the others… they would… they would leave him. They would not want to be with him anymore. Then again Killer was not a bender and they all loved him just the same. Yes, but Killer could fight with swords, he could cook and was good with first aid. Heat was none of the. He could make clothes but you could buy clothes. His hobby of crafting little things of wool or wood wouldn’t be of use either. He would be useless on the ship. He could probably stay here with Law but Law wouldn’t find him useful either. He would be all alone. He would be abandoned. He would be nothing. Just like that man had said he would be when he made all this happen in the first place. The forge suddenly felt too small. Too cold. Too dark. Too stifling. No, no, no, no Heat couldn’t do this he couldn’t!

“Heat, calm down,” Law’s voice cut through the buzzing in his head. “What’s wrong?”

“What if this goes wrong,” Heat signed, not trusting his own voice.

“Then we fix it,” Law signed back and smiled.

“What if I lose what’s left of my bending?”

“Then we will teach you to fight with something else. We will still love you and want you anyway. Flames don't matter. They are just a nice bonus.”

“You promise?”

“Of course.”

“We’re ready,” Penguin’s voice cut in and the pair turned to him. He had put a blanket on one of the tables and Shiroi and Okojo had moved the last of the flammable stuff. Heat swallowed nervously and clung to Law’s hand again. Law gave it a small squeeze. Heat took a shuddering breath and walked towards the table. Law kissed his knuckles gently before letting go. Heat sat down on the table before taking off his shirt and lying down on his stomach. Law and Penguin got on either side of the table. Law held his hand above Heat’s back, and some water left the flask on his hip. Heat knew Law was scanning for injuries. Well, old injuries that might not have healed properly.

“Well?” Penguin asked after a little bit.

“There is some scarring to your spine, Heat-ya,” Law replied, talking to Heat rather than Penguin. “I’ll heal that properly as a first step. Then we’ll check if you can use your bending before I unleash Penguin on you.”

“O-okay,” Heat replied and swallowed nervously.

“D-Do you want to hold my hand?” Shiroi asked kindly. Heat looked at him. The young teen blushed. “I-I find it always h-helps me to hold s-someone’s hand when I-I’m scared.” Heat only nodded in reply and Shiroi hurried over to him. He held his hand out and Heat took it.

“Ready, Heat-ya?” Law asked.

“Y-yeah,” Heat replied and held on a little tighter to Shiroi’s hand. Shiroi squeezed gently.

“Then I’ll begin,” Law continued. Heat shivered when he felt the water touch his skin. There was a strange cracking sound that made him tense up slightly but then he relaxed and his whole back felt much softer. It was like when Wire would give them all a through back massage and sometimes helped them crack their backs properly. Chiro-something Killer had called it. A shiver went through Heat and Shiroi patted his hand. It really felt as if water was spreading throughout his back. It was a weird sensation. It was both cold and warm at the same time and as the water moved around the injury in his spine it felt… weird. After a little bit the feeling vanished and Heat looked over his shoulder at Law. Law smiled at him.

“I’ve done what I can,” he said and put a cork in his flask. “Can you try and bend with your hands?” Heat nodded and sat up. He took a deep breath through the nose and slowly let it out through his mouth. He felt his shoulder rise as he breathed in and when he breathed out they fell slowly. He opened his eyes, when had he closed them? He lifted his hands, let the energy flow the same way it did when he used his feet… and thrust his hand forward towards the forge. Nothing happened. He bit his lip and tried again. Nothing happened this time either. The feeling of his flames stopped where they always stopped… at his shoulders.

“Okay,” Law said and placed a hand on his shoulder. “That was to be expected, Heat-ya. I just healed you, I didn’t do anything about the qi blocking. That’s why Penguin is here.” Penguin moved closer and looked over Heat’s back, arms, hands, fingers and shoulders.

“Can you feel where the flames stop?” Penguin asked. “Law explained to me that when he waterbends it feels as if the water is flowing through him.”

“It’s the same for me,” Heat replied. “The flames come from within though… I can feel them moving through my body but the heat from them usually stops at my shoulders.”

“Okay,” Penguin said and rubbed his hands together to warm them a bit. He then ran his hands down Heat’s right arm and then the left. He pushed and pulled at the muscles in his arms and shoulders. Heat had no idea what he was doing. When Penguin was done, he backed up a bit. Heat had no idea what was going on.

“I need you to look ahead and try to sit still, Heat-san,” Penguin replied and rolled up his sleeves slightly. “This will feel a little odd.” Heat nodded and looked ahead. When he was ready Penguin got to work and he had been right. It did feel weird. Penguin poked and “hit” all the pressure points in Heat’s arms and shoulders. First his arms and shoulders became completely limp. Heat felt a bit scared. Law moved in front of him and smiled. He caressed Heat’s cheeks gently, to distract him. It was a good distraction. Penguin started “attacking” the pressure points again. A strange feeling spread through Heat’s arms and shoulders as he did.

“I re-blocked your qi and then let it flow again,” Penguin explained. “Try to use your bending again.” Heat nodded mutely and lifted his hand. It was trembling.

“Calm down, love,” Law told him gently and gripped his shoulder as gently as he could. “You’ll be fine. I’m here and our other lovers will be here if this ends poorly.” Heat nodded. “It won’t change a thing if this doesn’t work. I promise. Start with using your mouth. To prove that you can still do the things you could before.” Heat nodded again. He looked at the forge in front of him. He took a deep breath and aimed for the furnace. He opened his mouth and spat out a small fireball. It sailed through the air and ended up inside the furnace. Shiroi cheered and Law smiled. Heat relaxed. He could still do what he could before. He raised his hand more confidently this time. He felt the warmth within him move once more. The familiar feeling moved into his shoulders. But… most of it stopped there. The feeling got thinner and thinner the further down his arms it went. He thrust his palm forward. Nothing happened. He tried again. He focused on the feeling in his arms and thrust his palm forward with more confidence. Yet once again nothing happened. Heat hung his head.

“I’m sorry, love,” Law told him softly and kissed his cheek. “I really thought this would work.”

“Me too,” Penguin agreed. “I’m sorry Heat-san.”

“It’s okay…” Heat mumbled. “I’ve lived without my bending this long… I can continue without it.” He looked at his hands. “But damn… to be able to use my hands for bending again…” He balled his hands into fists. “It feels as if a part of me is missing… but if even you guys can’t find it then what hope is there to reclaim it? I guess this missing piece is gone forever.”

“But… what’s that?” Shiroi said and got behind Heat.

“What is what?” Penguin asked and stood beside him.

“That,” Shiroi said and pointed at something on Heat’s back. “Heat-san try to use your hands again.”

“Why?” Heat asked.

“Just… trust me, please?”

“Fine,” Heat grumbled and did as he was told. He focused, tried to unleash his flames and once again nothing happened.

“That,” Shiroi told them. “Can’t you see it?”

“See what?” Penguin asked. Okojo and Law walked behind Heat as well to look at whatever Shiroi was seeing.

“That!” Shiroi objected. “Heat-san one last time, please?”

“Fine… but I don’t see what use it will be,” Heat grumbled and thrust his palm forward. Just as he did he felt a poke at his back. The little poke sent a surge of warmth up his spine. It felt like that time Kid managed to get them hit by lightning when he was experimenting with his metalbending. The warmth exploded all over Heat’s back, up to his shoulders, down into his arm… and a huge cascade of flames exploded from his palm. Law, Penguin, Okojo and Shiroi all yelped in surprise. Heat’s eyes went wide and he quickly cancelled the flames. He stared at his palm and slowly turned around. His eyes were huge as he stared at the young teen with the paler spots on his face. Shiroi had tipped up his mask and his heterochronic eyes were wide in shock as he stared at the now mostly singed furnace in front of them. Law, Penguin and Okojo were also staring at the small teen.

“What did you do?!” Penguin exclaimed. Shiroi blushed and lifted a finger.

“I… poked it?” he said. His innocent explanation made Okojo burst out laughing and Heat grinned. Law had a fond smile on his face and Penguin just kept staring at the teen. What the heck had just happened?

“What’s so important you drag us out of bed this fucking early,” Kid complained as Law pulled on his arms to try and get him out of the bed. Law just rolled his eyes and kept pulling. Heat was already trying to get Wire to get up as well. Killer was at least sitting up while the other two just refused to sit up.

“We really need to show you three something,” Law told Kid firmly. “So, get your lazy ass up!”

“Why don’t you get yours back into bed?” Kid grumbled and wrapped his arms around Law and pulled him back into bed. Law squeaked in surprise. Kid sighed contentedly and rolled onto his side, hugging Law tightly to his chest. Heat sniggered a little but kept pushing at Wire’s back to get him up. Killer was rubbing his face with his hand, trying to wake himself up. Law squirmed in Kid’s grip, but Kid only tightened his hold, like a snake. Law huffed and glared at him. Kid just kissed his forehead.

“Back to sleep,” Kid grumbled.

“No,” Law objected while Kid snuggled down in the bed again. “You really need to see this.”

“Unless it is one of you naked and ready for my cock I don’t care.”

“Brute!” Law huffed and wiggled in Kid’s grip. “We don’t have time for this. You three need to come and see this. It’s very important!”

“What could be more important than spending time together before we leave?”

“This is, I promise.”

“OW!” Kid sat up with Law on his lap at Wire’s exclaim. Heat had stopped trying to push Wire up gently. He had given him a mighty shove and the tallest member of their relationship was now lying in a heap on the floor. Heat smirked and turned towards Kid. His eyes flashed and Kid quickly got out of bed, holding Law bridal style in his arms.

“I’m up!” he declared. Law stared between them in confusion. Killer chuckled.

“When Heat gets physical we know it’s serious,” he said. “We’ve learned from experience to not wake a sleeping bear.” Law stared at Heat and Heat blushed a little.

“They sometimes forget that I’m very strong too,” he mumbled.

“Plus he cheats and uses fire in his kicks,” Wire grumbled as he righted himself and sat up. He stretched his arms above his head before getting to his feet. He looked around the room for his clothes. Law looked as well and smiled, feeling quite pleased. Their clothes were all over the place after last night’s activities. Kid noticed his smug look and nipped at his ear. Law just smirked at him. He wiggled in his arms and Kid put him down so that he could get dressed. Killer was already getting dressed so Law walked over to him. When Killer’s head appeared out of his shirt Law stood on his toes to reach better. He wrapped his arms around Killer’s neck and kissed him gently.

“Good boys that listen to their partners without threats of violence get rewards,” Law teased and Heat hurried over to give Killer a kiss too. Wire and Kid both pouted. Killer smirked and wrapped his arms around the pair. He was happy to see Heat turning a little cheeky. Law was good for him that way. Law was good for all of them. He softened Kid’s edges a little, reeled Wire in, helped Heat to open up and made Killer feel… well… braver. Killer was the only member of their relationship that couldn’t use any bending and that sometimes made him feel inadequate. Kid and Wire were both earthbenders and Wire was a firebender and now Law was a waterbender. Killer knew he wasn’t weak by any means. But let’s face it, going up against people that can fling mountains at you or drench you in flames or throw a tsunami at you or blow twisters and hurricanes your way could be very intimidating. He never let the others know but he sometimes felt as if he could not do enough to help them, that he was not brave enough to join a battle because he would be less dangerous. He couldn’t rush through flames or fling mountains at people. He couldn’t send them flying with a gust of wind or drown them with a tsunami. His lovers were all amazing and talented with their bending. Kid was a natural disaster waiting to happen when he really got going. Wire preferred working with sand and he was efficient and deadly. Heat’s flames were deadly accurate and quick. Law was in a league all of his own. Killer had never met a waterbender that could do the things he could. If he didn’t know better he’d expect Law was the Avatar with the way people described how easily he had taken to waterbending. It made Killer feel inadequate at times… as if he was not good enough. But with all four of his lovers here and the way Law kissed his jaw right now, clinging just a bit to his shirt chased all those fears away. Leaving Law behind would be difficult for all of them. Killer would still have Kid, Wire and Heat but Law would be all alone. They needed to come back as often as they could. He couldn’t stand the thought of Law being here all alone, waiting for them. The only worse thing that he refused to think about was what would happen if they went up against an opponent more powerful than them and they lost. Killer shivered at the mental image of Law waiting for them and them never returning. In his mind he watched Law stand on the docks each day after work, watching, looking, waiting… Killer shivered again and looked at Law. Law tilted his head slightly.

“Killer-ya?” he asked. Killer wrapped his arms tightly around Law and hugged him as tightly to him as he could. Law blinked in confusion but hugged him back. Law rested his head on Killer’s shoulder. “I’ll miss you too.” He whispered it so lowly only Killer could hear. Killer tightened his hold just a bit more.

“Law,” he whispered. “I need you to promise me something.”

“What?”

“If… for some reason… a day comes where we won’t be able to return to you… don’t let the sadness consume you.” Killer shivered at the mental image of Law grieving their deaths. “Even if we’re not here… promise to be happy and to live on. Please?”

“Only if you in turn promise to do your very best to return to me,” Law countered. “I’m counting on you Killer-ya. Kid-ya and Wire-ya aren’t the brightest people in our group. Heat’s so sweet and compassionate… but he won’t make any difficult decisions for you guys. Promise me that if you are about to end up in a situation you can’t handle… promise me to be the voice of reason.”

“I promise. Do you promise?”

“I promise,” Law kissed his jaw gently. “Now let’s go!” He reluctantly got out of Killer’s arms, grabbed Heat’s hand and pulled him towards the door. “You really need to see this.” Wire and Kid had gotten dressed by now too and both looked at Killer.

“Those two are up to something,” Wire said.

“Yes,” Kid grumbled. “And I’m not sure if I should be happy, calm or scared.”

“A little of all I believe,” Killer chuckled. “Come on.” He put on his coat and hurried after their lovers.

Law and Heat led them to a field behind the village where a bunch of training dummies had been set up. Kid shared a look with Wire and Killer. Why would Law and Heat want to show them this? They also noticed most of their friends being there as well, looking as confused as them… or dead tired in Shachi’s case. Something was going on but exactly what it was the bandits couldn’t say. Law walked to the middle of the training field.

“Ikkaku, Aji”, he called and the pair looked at him. “Would you two be up for a little sparring?”

“With you?” Ikkaku asked eagerly.

“Me and Heat-ya.”

“I’m in!” Ikkaku jumped down from the pile of boxes she was sitting on and hurried out on the field.

“I don’t like that gleam in your eyes, Captain,” Ajisashi replied but got up as well. “You want a bender-battle, don’t you?”

“Yes,” Law replied honestly.

“I hate my bending, Captain.”

“I know, Aji. You can decline if you want.”

“I’ll do it,” Kid said smugly and stepped out on the field. Ajisashi sent him a glare but leaned against a tree with his arms crossed, allowing Kid to take his place. Kid joined Ikkaku’s side of the field and noticed something… a mischievous smirk on Law’s lips. That son of a bitch planned this! But for what reason?  

“Listen big guy,” Ikkaku said and whacked Kid on the arm so that he would turn to her. “I know how slippery the captain can be and I know most of his tactics. I’ll focus on him while you focus on Heat-kun.”

“To stop Heat from being a threat we just need to trap his feet and block his mouth,” Kid whispered back. “He can’t do anything otherwise.”

“Good idea. You do that.” With that Ikkaku dashed forward, using a chain in her belt to strike at Law. Law reacted quickly and jumped out of the way and the two started battling each other while their friends cheered. Kid cracked his knuckles and turned towards Heat. Only to have to duck as Heat sent a kick his way… and a fireball. Kid smirked and stomped on the ground to send a bunch of rocks into the air that he then sent flying at Heat. Heat kicked at them and broke them with blades of fire. Kid could hear Law and Ikkaku throw insults at each other and a few times he had to pull up rocks around himself to protect against the ice shards Ikkaku used her own bending to crush. Law was a clever fighter. His attacks would head for one fighter but if they countered the same attack could take out allies. Kid also had to watch his footing because Heat’s attacks melted the snow and Law’s froze it into ice. They were a good team. If Law had been able to come with them, they would have been a force to be reconned with. But Kid was not going to force Law to break his promise. But… if Law kept training that little kid in waterbending and kept teaching the other benders on the island more about healing… then perhaps he could come with them in the future. Kid found himself distracted by daydreams of them coming back to Swallow Island and Law rushing to them, telling them he can come with them now, that they would be together forever. Kid saw himself on a throne, like a ruler. He wasn’t sure of what but a ruler all the same. Screw it. He could be the king of the world or some shit like that. He’d be sitting on that throne with Law sitting on one of his thighs while Killer stood on his right, Heat on his left and Wire behind his throne as the five of them ruled the world together. Kid would make that happen. He would make the world theirs, a gift for his four lovers.

“Kid watch out!” Killer called in amusement and Kid snapped out of his daydreaming just as Heat’s foot, his flaming foot was about to hit him in the face. Kid yelped and jumped backwards. Ikkaku, who had just blocked an attack from Law, turned to him.

“Did you just squeak?” she asked in amusement.

“I did not!” Kid barked angrily while everyone watching laughed. “Shut it you bastards! I did not squeak!”

“True, it was more of a squeal,” Law teased. He ducked the rock Kid sent flying at his head.

“Quiet you!” Kid growled. He spun around and blocked another kick from Heat by covering his forearm in metal. Kid smirked at Heat and sent him flying backwards. Heat turned in the air and landed on his feet. Kid smirked and stomped on the ground. A hole opened up underneath Heat and he fell in to the knees. Kid smirked and clapped his hands together, closing the ground around Heat’s legs. Heat lost his balance and toppled backwards. But he quickly righted himself again. He opened his mouth, prepared to spit fire at Kid. But Kid had a better idea. Law had just sent a cascade of water at Ikkaku and Kid used his metalbending on the chain belt around his waist. He made bucket, caught the water and sent it flying at Heat, hitting him in the face. Heat sputtered and the metal from the bucket clamped over his mouth. Heat glared at Kid, while Kid smirked.

“Threat neutralised,” Kid teased and Heat glared at him heatedly. He growled and steam came out of his nose, but no flames. He tried that once and it hurt like hell.

“I wouldn’t be so cocky if I were you,” Law teased. “Then again… you tend to think with it.”

“Oi!” Kid turned towards him and noticed Ikkaku trapped against a tree, by a thick layer of ice. She was glaring daggers at Law since only her nose and eyes were not covered in ice. Kid smirked. “Only you and me left, pet.”

“Um… nope,” Law said and smirked. “You’re outnumbered, Kid-ya.”

“By you?” Kid smirked.

“Well I could take you out in one fell swoop.”

“Y-”

“Don’t even try to deny it because you know it’s true.” Law smirked. “But I’ll let Heat-ya be the one to humble that big head of yours.”

“I don’t know if you’ve not noticed but Heat’s a little tied up. Right, Heat?” Kid turned around and then shrieked as a fireball came right at him. He jumped aside in shock and then felt his face. “You bastard!” he shouted at Heat. “You nearly took my eyebrows off!”

“You didn’t have any to begin with,” Law quipped.

“Shut it you!” Kid barked at him and turned back to Heat. “I don’t know how you got out but…” he trailed off. Heat’s feet were still trapped in the ground and his mouth was still covered. Kid blinked in confusion and looked Heat over. Was he cheating? Was he using some contraption? He also noticed Wire stare at Heat with large eyes and even Killer tilted his mask up as if to see better. What had Kid missed? A flash of red, orange and yellow appeared by Heat’s side and Kid turned to the glow and stared. Heat held a fireball in his hand! He could see in Heat’s eyes that he was smirking. Then Heat sent the fireballs right at Kid. Kid yelped again and pulled up a shell of rocks around himself to protect from the flames. He could hear the fireballs explode against his little coffin. Despite the bombardment he found himself smiling wide. Then he heard a yelp outside. He brought his shield down and looked at what was going on. Wire had freed Heat from his earth-shackles and were now hugging him as tightly as he could, even picking the slightly shorter man off the ground and nuzzling at his face and neck. Killer was also hugging Heat. Kid grinned and hurried over to join the celebration. He put his hands on Heat’s cheeks and planted a kiss directly on his lips.

“How did this happen?” Killer asked and looked between their little group.

“Law, Penguin-san and Shiroi-kun helped,” Heat explained. “Law healed my spine and Penguin-san and Shiroi-kun got rid of the qi blocking.”

“Shiroi did?!” Shachi exclaimed and turned to the teen. Shiroi blushed.

“I just poked it,” Shiroi mumbled.

“Poked what?”

“I dunno,” Shiroi exclaimed and blushed. Okojo chuckled and ruffled his hair. Shiroi blushed even more and hid behind his mask. His friends laughed merrily and Ajisashi ruffled Shiroi’s hair as well. Law just smiled and walked towards his partners. He formed a small icicle in his hand and poked Kid’s neck, making the larger man shriek again.

“We win,” Law said smugly. Kid twirled around to shout something when he noticed the icicle at his jugular. He pouted.

“Fine,” he huffed. Law smiled brightly and turned to where Ikkaku was still captured. He released her and she brushed her soaking wet hair out of her face. Then she huffed and walked over to plop down on Shinzo’s lap. The big man chuckled and wrapped a cloak and fluffy towel around her to help her dry off. Law turned back to Kid and the others. Only to notice the four of them grin at him.

“What?” he asked. Then Heat reached out and pulled him into the group hug as well. Law gasped a little when all four of his partners wrapped their much more muscular arms around him. He felt tiny and blushed slightly. His friends laughed merrily at his predicament. Law felt four gentle kisses placed on his face on different places. He smiled brightly and relaxed in their grip.

“LAW!” he heard shouted and lifted his head and noticed Drake coming towards them at a sprint.

“What?” Law called to him. Drake reached them and panted slightly before looking around at the gathered group.

“Garp is on his way,” Drake said and the four bandits all paled in horror.

“Well… shit,” Kid swore.

Everyone who knew Garp or even those that only knew of him knew that it would be best for everyone if Kid and his gang were long gone before he arrived. Garp would show them no mercy and there would be nothing Law or Drake would be able to do to defend them. Which meant Kid and his gang had to leave… now . Which was why Law now stood on the docks with most of the villagers and all of his friends watching as Kid and his gang got their ship ready to set sail. The villagers had happily given the Kid Gang provisions in form of food, water, medicines, clothes, other gear and weapons. They had all become very fond of them after all. Law felt Drake’s hand on his shoulder, squeezing gently, trying to comfort him. Law was already fighting his tears. Law pulled the visor on his hat down over his eyes so that Kid and the others wouldn’t be able to see the tears forming there.

“All set, boss!” Hip shouted from the deck. Kid waved his hand almost dismissively before walking up to where Law and the others stood. Kid looked around at the large group.

“Thanks for all the stuff,” Kid grumbled. “It really wasn’t needed.”

“Here on Swallow we look after our own,” Okojo told him. “And you guys are part of Swallow now, whether you like it or not.”

“It was just some food,” Kujira waved his hand dismissively. “And I’m a chef, I refuse to let friends go hungry, even if those friends are off to explore the world.”

“And all the gear we gave you is a parting gift,” Ikkaku told Kid and then to Kid’s surprise, jumped up, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. “Be careful out there Useless.”

“Right back at ya Bitch,” Kid told her and gave her a hug before putting her down on the ground again. He shook hands are exchanged fist bumps with the others… and ruffled Shiroi’s hair. Then… he turned to Law. Before Law could say anything, Kid wrapped his arms tightly around him and squeezed him as tightly to his chest as he could. Law’s trembling hands grabbed onto Kid’s shirt, and he pressed his face into Kid’s shoulder, hiding his face and his tears. But Kid could still feel them through his shirt. Kid squeezed him close.

“If I never knew you or if I never felt this love I would have no inkling of how precious life can be,” Kid admitted. “And if I never held you I would never have a clue of how at last I’d find in you the missing part of us. In this world so full of fear, full of rage and lies I can see the truth so clear in your eyes.” He caressed Law’s cheek. “So dry your eyes. I am so grateful to you. I’d have lived my whole life through, lost forever… If I never knew you.”

“If I never knew you four I’d be safe but half as real,” Law replied, looking up at Kid. “Never knowing I could feel a love so strong and true. I’m so grateful to you four because I’d have lived my whole life through, lost forever. If I never knew you four.”

“I never thought our love would be so beautiful.”

“Somehow you four made the whole world bright,” Law smiled at the thought.

“I never knew that fear and hate could be so strong…” Kid chuckled thinking back to how they “got to know each other”.

“All they’d leave us were these whispers in the night…”

“But still something kept telling me this is right.”

“If I never knew you four… If I never knew your love. I would have had no inkling of how precious life can be.”

“There’s no moment we regret since the moment that we met. If our time has gone too fast we’ve lived at last.”

“I never thought our love would be so beautiful. But you four made the whole world bright. You turned darkness into light.”

“And our hearts keep saying we were right. If we never knew you we would’ve lived our whole lives through… empty as the sky and never knowing why. Lost forever if we never knew you.” Kid bent down and kissed Law gently, sweetly. Law kissed him back just as sweetly. Kid caressed Law’s cheek when they broke the kiss.

“We love you,” Kid admitted, blushing slightly and Law leaned into his touch. “Never forget.”

“Love you too,” Law whispered and Kid beamed at that. Law felt a hand around his arm and he was gently tugged from Kid’s embrace into Killer’s. Killer had tipped his mask up so that he could kiss Law. Law wrapped his arms around Killer’s neck and kissed him back. Killer held him just as tightly as Kid had done and when they parted it was Killer’s turn to speak sweetly to Law.

“Look into our eyes,” he whispered into Law’s ear. “and you will see what you mean to us. If you search your heart and search your soul you will find us there and you’ll search no more. Don’t tell us it’s not worth trying for. You can’t tell us it’s not worth dying for.”

“Don’t die,” Law whispered.

“We won’t. But you know it’s true. Everything we do we’ll do it for you . Look into your heart and you will find that there’s nothing there to hide. Take us as we are, take our lives… because we would give it all, we would sacrifice.”

“Don’t say that…”

“Don’t tell us it’s not worth fighting for because we can’t help it, there’s nothing we want more.”

“Right back at you… everything I do, I’ll do it for you.”

“There’s no love, like our love and no other could give more love. There’s nowhere unless you’re there… all the time and all the way.”

“Come back to me,” Law whispered. “Because you guys can’t tell me it’s not worth trying for… and I can’t help it, there’s nothing I want more. I would fight for you four, I’d lie for you for, walk the wire for you four and I’d die for you four.”

“We know it’s true…”

“Everything I do… I do it for you.” Law felt Killer’s arm tighten around him. “I love you.”

“Love you too, pet,” Killer whispered and squeezed him closer. Killer pulled back and Wire took his place. Wire picked Law up so that they could be face to face. Wire smiled and caressed his cheek. Law felt his bottom lip wobbling and hid his face in Wire’s shoulder. Wire chuckled but had tears in his own eyes as he hugged Law close to him.

“Love,” Wire mumbled into Law’s ear. “Love changes everything. Hands and faces, earth and sky. Love changes everything; how you live and how you die. Love can make the summer fly or a night seem like a lifetime. Yes, love, changes everything… Now I tremble at your name and nothing in the world will ever be the same.”

“Love does change everything,” Law mumbled into Wire’s neck. “Days are longer and words mean more. But the pain is deeper than before…”

“Pet…” Wire rubbed his back soothingly.

“Love will turn your world around and that world will last forever. Brings you glory. Brings you shame and nothing in the world will ever be the same.”

“Off into the world we went, planning futures… shaping years,” Wire sighed and held Law closer, feeling Law wrap his legs around him to be able to stay on his arm. “Then you and your love burst in and all our wisdom disappeared.”

“What wisdom?” Law teased and clung to the back of Wire’s shirt.

“Your love makes fool of everyone and all the rules we made were broken. Yes, your love changed everyone… we live or perish in its flame. Love will never let us be the same again.”

“I hope not,” Law teased again. “You four were such brutes.”

“And you a little terror,” Wire hummed and gently gripped Law’s chin, tilting his face up so that they could share a sweet kiss. “Chaos gremlin.”

“Like you’re one to talk pervert.” Law gave his cheek a peck and Wire carefully placed him back on the ground. Law wiped at his eyes before turning to the last of his partners. Heat was crying and Law flung himself at him. Heat held him as tightly to him as he could. Law felt his tears escape once more and felt Heat’s frame shake with quiet sobs. Dear spirits, Law would miss his boys.

“Some… some say love it is a river,” Heat sniffled. “A river that drowns the tender reed… some say that love is a razor that leaves your soul to bleed. Some say love is a hunger… an endless aching need. B-but I say love it is a flower and you its only seed.”

“It’s the heart afraid of breaking,” Law added. “That never learns to dance. It’s the dream afraid of waking that never takes the chance. It’s the one who won’t be taking… who cannot seem to give and the soul afraid of dying that never learns to live.”

“When the night has been too lonely and the road has been too long… a-and you think that love is only for the lucky and the strong,” Heat sniffled again. “Y-you need to remember that i-in the winter far beneath these bitter snows lies a seed that with the sun’s love… i-in the spring becomes… a rose.”

“Is this your way of telling me to be patient and wait for you?” Law asked. “Because if it is… it is very sweet.”

“I made you something…” Heat mumbled and dug something out of his pocket. “Well four little somethings.” He got a small pouch out and handed it to Law. Law took it and opened it, looking inside. His smile was soft when he saw the fall little animals Heat had made. There was a red wolf, a blonde dog, a black cayote and a silver fox. Law’s eyes filled with joy when he saw the little fluffy animals. He closed the pouch and hugged it to his chest.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

“I also got you something,” Wire whispered into his ear. “But I left it at your house. It’s for your eyes only.” Law smirked.

“I think I know what that might be,” he teased. Then Killer pulled on his hand and Law turned to him.

“I have something for you too,” he said and placed something in Law’s hand. “Okojo gave me a hand with them though.” Law looked into his palm and noticed two dog tags on a chain. On the dog tags were his and the boys’ names and the date they arrived on Swallow Island. Law smiled  brightly and put them on. Then Kid walked up to him and held out a small knife. Law tilted his head.

“…” Kid grumbled.

“What he means to say is: ‘I made this for you after that bastard took you.’” Killer interpreted. “And: ‘So you never have to go unarmed and defenseless again if some asshole kidnaps your other blade’.” Law smiled and reached up to ruffle Kid’s hair.

“How very thoughtful,” he teased.

“Boss!” someone called from the ship. “We need to go!”

“Coming you assholes!” Kid roared and turned to Law once more. “Guess this is it then Trafalgar.”

“Not yet,” Law said. “I made you guys something too.” Law walked over to Bepo who had a box in his hands. He got out one of those strange shells that could record sound. “If you guys ever miss me… Remy recorded my performance.”

“The one from the tavern?” Wire asked and Law nodded. Kid took the box and handed it to Killer.

“One more thing,” Law said. “I want you guys to remember something.”

“What?” all four asked at the same time.

“I’ll be your candle on the water,” Law told them. “My love for you will always burn. I know you might get lost and drifting but soon the clouds will be lifting. Never give up, you have somewhere to turn. I’ll be your candle on the water until every wave is warm and bright. My soul is there beside you, let this candle guide and soon you’ll see a golden stream of light. If a cold and friendless tide has found you, you can’t let the stormy darkness pull you down. Because I will paint a ray of hope around you. Circling the air, lighted by my prayer. I’ll be your candle on the water, this flame inside of me will grow. Keep holding on, you’ll make it. Here’s my hand…” he held his hand out. “So take it. Look for me reaching out to show… as sure as rivers flow… I’ll never let you go. Because I love all of you.” At those words Kid, Killer, Heat and Wire all hugged him and kissed his face. Law smiled. They might be parting now… but it would not be forever. Because Law would not let it be forever.

As the Victoria cast off from Swallow Island all the islanders waved to the bandits. The bandits all waved back. Law stood on the docks, at the edge of the water. He was not waving but raised his hand in a silent farewell instead. Bepo turned into his bear form and did his best imitation of a lion… well he roared at least. Ikkaku lit some fireworks with help from her crew. Unagi had gotten some kind of wind instrument and was playing a loud tune. Law felt a hand on his shoulder and knew it was Drake. But Law was not going to turn his gaze away until he could no longer see the ship on the horizon. It was funny how things could have changed over such a short amount of time. Kid and the others had arrived on Swallow, dead set on robbing them of everything they had and finding the legendary treasure. Law had kicked their asses a couple of times. They had tried to do the same. Somewhere along the line Kid and the others had turned from stealing the treasure of Swallow Island to steal Law’s heart… and he had let them. He didn’t know when his annoyance with them turned to fondness but it had… and they had changed him forever. He lowered his hand. He felt Drake grab it, rubbing the back of his hand with his much larger thumb to support him. Law used his free hand to wipe at his eyes. He smiled softly. This was not goodbye forever. Just for now. As the ship vanished from view Law turned around and looked back at the village. Only he, Drake and his friends were left by the water. Everyone else had left. They were probably preparing for Garp’s arrival in a few hours.

“Let’s go home,” Drake said gently and Law nodded. He turned his back on the ocean and yet… he felt content knowing that his lovers would be out doing what they loved. Which also meant Law could start focusing on some other things. There was a yelp to the side and laughter. He turned and noticed that Shiroi had somehow managed to freeze Shachi… and the others were laughing. Law smiled and used his own bending to free Shachi. Shachi glared at Shiroi who squeaked and hid behind Okojo. Okojo just ruffled the white locks fondly. Law would get to teach Shiroi some more waterbending in a couple of days. Right now he wanted to get home and see what Wire had left him. Knowing him it was probably something for fun times while his boys were away. And if it later turned out he was right and Drake nearly died from embarrassment when he looked into the box Wire had left on the table… well… that was something they would never speak of again.